clearenesse of that Heauenlie brightnesse wherewith they glister are adorned Secondarilie glorie and vilenesse are made contraries For Paul saith Hee shall chaunge our vile bodie to make it in facion like to his glorious bodie In these woordes Vilenesse and Glorie are set the one against the the other Vilenesse comprehendeth the whoale packe of miseries and infirmities passions and affectiōs which for sinne was layde vppon the bodie From all which our bodies are purged in the resurrection of lyfe so that then the glorious bodies are bodies dreyned from the dregges of all corruption passions and infirmities and clad with eternitie heauenly feelinge and glorie For the Apostle sayth It is sowen in corruption it riseth in incorruption it is sowen in dishonour it riseth in glorie it is sowen in infirmitie it riseth in power it is sowen a naturall bodie it riseth a spiritual bodie The giftes therefore of the glorious clarified bodies are very great and many as incorruption glorie popower the quickening spirite For the Apostle himselfe shewing what he ment by the natural spiritual bodie addeth this immediatly sayth There is a naturall body and there is a spirituall body as it is written The firste man Adam was made a liuing Soule and the laste Adam was made a quickening spirite And yet agayne more plainely he sayth Howbeit that is not first which is spiritual but that which is naturall and then that which is spirituall The first man is of the earth earthy the seconde mā is the Lord frō heauen As is the earthy such are they that are earthy as is the heauenlie such are they also that are heauenlie And as wee haue borne the image of the earthy so shal we beare the image of the heauēlie So then Paul calleth that naturall bodie an earthy bodie which wee haue of our first father Adam whose quickening is of the soule and by it doth liue And hee calleth the spiritual bodie an Heauenly body which wee haue of Christe and made to the likenesse of the body of Christe which althoughe it be a verye body in déede and the fleshe thereof be verie fleshe in deede yet notwithstanding it is quickened and preserued by the spirite of Christ and needeth not any power vegetatiue Although therefore these very bodies members which now we beare shall after the resurrection be in Heauen yet neuerthelesse because they are clarified and clensed from all corruption and féelinge of the naturall bodie there shal not be verilie any natural or corruptible sense or affection nor vse of the carnall bodie and members And this doth the Lord affirme againste the Sadduces that dreamte of marriages in Heauen or rather by that absurditie made a mocke of the resurrection where hee sayth The sonnes of this worlde marrie wyues and giue in marriage but they that shal be thought worthy of that world and of the resurrection from the dead do neyther marrie wyues nor giue in marriage neither can they die any more For they are equall to the Angells and are that sonnes of God assoone as they be the sonnes of resurrection To which effect also Paul sayth Flesh and bloude cannot inherite the kingdome of God. And least peraduenture anye man shoulde mistake his wordes and thincke that hee spake of the substaunce of the fleshe hée addeth immediately this for interpretation thereof and sayth Neither shall corruption inherite incorruption Wherefore fleshe and bloud that is to saye the affections and lustes of the fleshe shall not be in the Electe that liue in Heauen For the ioyes of Heauen do differ a greate deale from the ioyes of the earth are so farre forth of an other condition that they cānot admitte such corrupt Creatures to be inheritours of them for that cause the corruptible bodies muste firste be purged from all corruption by that meanes purely clarified The Turkes therefore are deceiued that looke for earthly ioyes Moreouer the bodies of the wicked shal also rise againe For Paule in the Actes sayth I belieue all that is written in the Lawe and the Prophetes hopeing in God that the resurrection of the deade which they themselues looke for also shal be both of the iust and vniust See here the Apostle saith of the vniust also But in this resurrection there shal not be taken out of their bodyes the infirmitie corruption dishonour and miserie for euen then that very body risinge agayne in dishonour shall by the iudgement and power of God be surely shut in dishonour and corruption and so be condemned for euer to beare endlesse tormentes and in death and corruption shall neyther dye nor yet corrupt that euen as on earth are founde certaine bodyes that doe indure euen in the fire so the cursed bodyes of the wicked shall not be worne out nor broken with any torments what so euer for euery minute they shall receiue newe strength to suffer and so by continuall suffering shall abyde their deserued punishmentes for euer and euer and without all end For the Lorde in the Gospell sayeth They that haue done euill shall rise againe to the resurrection of damnation that is to an induring and euerlasting damnation And Daniell before him sayde And the multitude of them that sleepe in the duste of the earth shall awake some to euerlasting life and some to shame and perpetuall contempt And in the Gospell againe the Lorde sayth Their worme dyeth not and their fire is not quenched And the very same wordes vsed Esay before him in his 66. Chapter We muste alwayes therefore haue that saying of the Lord in our heartes Feare him that can destroy bothe the body and the soule in Hell. Thus much hitherto touching the resurrection of the flesh The last Article of our beliefe which with good lucke shutteth vp the rest is this And life euerlasting We haue heard and vnderstoode that the soules of men are immortall and that oure bodyes doe rise againe in the ende of the worlde We haue confessed that this is our beliefe It felloweth now in the latter ende of the Créede whether it is that the immortall soul and body raised vp again shal come Therfore in our confession we say And life euerlasting that is I beléeue that I shall haue life and liue for euer bothe in body and soule And that euerlastingnesse verily is perpetual and hath no ende as a litle before is proued out of the holy Scriptures Moreouer the soules are made partakers of this eternall life immediatly after they are departed out of the bodyes as the Lorde him self witnesseth saying Hee that beleeueth in the Sonne of God shall not come into iudgemente but hath escaped from death to life As for the bodyes they are buried and doe putrifie and yet so notwithstanding that they shal not be without life for euer But they shall then at length be receiued into eternall lyfe when being raysed vp they shall after the time of iudgement be
Rabbines do sticke and cannot tell certeinly what creatures they bée that the Lorde did forbid them To this belongeth that euen before the lawe in the time of Noah God did forbidd to eate the bloud and the fleashe with the bloud of any thing torne by wilde beastes or strangled Before the deluge the fathers did eate the hearbes and fruites of the earth After the floud they had leaue giuen to eate the fleash of lyuinge creatures but so yet that they should cut the throat off and drayn the bloud out of the bodie The place is extant in the ninth Chapter of Genesis Moreouer in the lawe the Lord with greate seueritie saith Whatsoeuer man it be of the house of Israel or of the straungers that soiourne among you that eateth any manner of bloud I will set my face against that soule and wil cut him off from amonge his people Leuiticus 17. And the same lawe is repeated in the ninetéenth Chapter of the same booke and in the 12 and 15 Chapter of Deuteronomie It is againe rehearsed in the thirde and seuenth Chapter of Leuiticus Neither is it without verie iust and great causes that he did so seuerely forbidde the eating of bloud For first of all after the wordes aboue rehearsed he addeth immediately For the life of the flesh is in the bloud I haue giuen it vnto you vpon the altar to make an attonement for your soules For bloud shall make an attonement for the soule Therfore I saide vnto the children of Israel Let no soule among you eate bloud c. Lo in these wordes a moste euident reason is giuen why it was not lawfull to eate bloud because bloud was the most excellent and precious thinge as that which was ordeined for the sanctification of mankinde For God gaue bloud to be as the price wherewith sinnes should be cleansed to bee I saye the price of redemption whereby men should be absolued of their sinnes Bloud also is the life that is the nourishment of life The bloud therefore was a signe of the bloud of Christ that was to bée shedd vppon the crosse by which as by a moste full and absolute attonement the faithful are cleansed and thoroughly sanctified and in which is the nourishment of the soule to life euerlasting and as it was not lawfull to eate of the flesh of the sacrifices whose bloud was carried into the Sanctum for sinne but to burne it without the hoaste so it was vnlawful to eate the bloud which was the cleansing for their sinnes He therefore did eate bloud which attributed to his owne strength or workes the attonement which was made by the bloud of Christ estéeming his bloud to be prophane and not attributing vnto it the full satisfaction for all sinnes Againe he did not eate but powre the bloud downe at the altar who did ascribe the benefite of our redemption to the onely merite of Christe did estéeme it of so greate valure as it ought by right to be estéemed Lastly God would haue it déeply printed in the mindes of men that no man should shead anothers bloud nor liue of the bloud and bowels of other men as mercenarie souldiours couetous persons vsurers and couseners do in sucking out and sheadinge the bloud of sillie people with subtile fleightes and open iniurie And God talking with Noah did with terrible threates beate into all murtherers an horrible feare saying If men bee slacke I will take vengeance vppon the sheading of bloud For mā was made to the image likenesse of God howe can God choose then but take the reproche as done to him selfe whiche is done vnto his image For whosoeuer casteth downe the image of the king he offendeth against the king is accused of treason But nowe touching strangled this lawe was giuen Eate not with bloud And againe Eate not of that which dyeth of it selfe nor of that which is torne with wilde beastes c. But by strangled carrion that dyeth of it selfe are signified the dead woorkes from which he is bidden to purge him selfe whosoeuer desireth to get Gods fauour Hee therefore did eate strangled whosoeuer did liue in wickednesse without repentance not regarding the bloud of Christ his Sauiour Now also the touching of vncleane thinges is sett downe in the lawe by these thrée notes as if thou fouchest an vncleane thing or if thou beare it or if it fall by chaunce into some vessell or garment of thine He verily is defiled by the falling of a thing whosoeuer sinneth vnwittingly But hée sinneth more heynously whosoeuer sinneth willingly and of a set and pretended purpose But he sinneth most grieuously of all that vpholdeth wickednesse and compelleth other to committ the same But whereas in touchinge and in other places it is saide that the vncleanenesse shall abide till eueninge that is an euident prophecie of Christ to wite that the Messiah should come at euening that is in the ende of the worlde to purge the sinnes of all the earth I haue ynough and long ynough thus farre by two whole sermons I praye God it may bee to your profite dearely beloued stayed in and stucke vppon the ceremoniall lawes therefore that I may nowe come to an end I will bring the chiefe pointes wherof I haue spoken into a brief summe I did diuide the whole treatise of the ceremoniall lawes into thrée especiall braunches For I spake of the holie persons of the holie time and place and of the holie thinge which the holie persons did exercise in the sacred place I meane the sacraments the sacrifices and other holie ceremonies The holie persons are the priestes I shewed you their firste beginning their ordering their mysticall apparaile their sundrie offices When I spake of the holy time and place I did describe vnto you the Tabernacle and noted vnto you what was within the Tabernacle to wite the Arke of the couenant the golden table the golden candlesticke the altar of incense the altar of burnte sacrifices and the brasen lauer the mysteries of all which I declared vnto you In the treatise of the holy time I touched all the kindes of holy dayes and solemne feastes dayes with all their certeine and vncerteine holy dayes Last of all in our discourse vpon the holy things I tolde you of the two Sacramentes of the olde church Circumcision and the Passeouer and also of the sacrifices whereof some were burnte offeringes some meate offeringes some peculiar and some of thankesgiuing wherein we spake somewhat also touching frée will offeringes and vowed sacrifices finally of vowes of the discipline of the Nazarites of cleane and vncleane creatures of the choice of meates of bloud and strangled of the touching of vncleane thinges The Lorde Iesus enlighten your heartes that all this may tende to the glorie of his name and the health of yours soules Amen ¶ Of the Iudiciall lawes of God. The seuenth Sermon IN prosecuting the treatise of Gods laws I haue now lastly to speake of that
death of the soule But neuerthelesse y reasonable some liueth in his proper Essence or béeing so that when it liueth miserably a miserable life is in verie déede called death but desperation also is the very death of the soule For by hope wée liue And Paule sayeth I liue yet not I but Christe liueth in mee and the life whiche I nowe liue in the fleshe I liue by the faith of the sonne of God therefore they that are destitute of faith are dead they that haue faith liue S. Augustine Cap. 10. De fide Symbolo sayeth The soule as it may bee called corruptible by reason of finne and wickednes so it may be called mortal For the death of the soule is the reuolting or falling from God whiche first sinne of the soule was committed in Paradise as is declared in the holy Scriptures And the same Augustine againe Lib. de Trinitate 14. Cap. 4. sayeth The soule also hath his death when it lacketh a blessed life whiche is to bee named the true life of the soule But for this cause it is called immortall for that whatsoeuer life it liueth yea thoughe it bee most miserable yet it neuer ceaseth to liue Wée therefore fréely confesse that the soules of men separated or taken out of their bodies doe not die but liue immortall for euer the faithfull in euerlasting ioye and felicitie but the vnbeléeners in eternall damnation Whiche thing I will now goe on to confirme by some substantial testimonies of Scripture But first take this with you that testimonies of scripture in this case are farre more liuely than mans reasons framed out of Philosophie For these testimonies are fetched from the verie mouthe of the liuing God himselfe whiche preserueth vs in life who since he is true cannot lie and who since hee giueth life and is life it selfe is able to wittnesse most certainely aboue all other touching life Neither is it doubtfull that the spirit of God worketh ioyntly with the word of GOD of whom vnlesse the heartes of men be touched the reasons of Philosophie howe manifest soeuer they bee shall preuaile nothing especially in the daunger of death and in other temptations They are fleshlie therefore and brutishe altogether whiche are not ashamed to say That they cannot be persuaded or brought to beléeue the immortalitie of soules by the Scriptures onely Nay which is more that shall neuer be stedfast and stable in temptations whiche shall procéede from fleshe and bloud Wee will therefore add some certaine testimonies and those too most manifest Dauid the most nuissaunt and happiest king in the world comprising in one verse both the immortalitie of soules and the resurrection of bodies sayeth Thou O Lord shalt not leaue my soule in hell neither shalt thou suffer thine holie one to see corruption Man consisteth of bodie and soule The bodie rotteth awaye when it is dead and is turned into dust but it shall not therefore perish For as the bodie of Christ which was buried did not rat but rose againe the third day so in the day of iudgemente shall oure bodies be raised vpp and by Christe â—e deliuered from corruption And our soul goeth not into hell there to remaine But as the soule of Christ returned from the nether parts vnto his bodie and ascended into heauen in his bodie which he had taken againe euen so shall oure soules also liue by Christ â–ª they shall not dit Solomon the sonne of Dauid excelling all kinges and mortall men in wisedome in one verse likewise expounding the prouidence of GOD touching the soule and the body saith The dust shall bee turned againe vnto earth from whence it came and the spirite shall returne vnto God who gaue it Solomon calleth mans bodie Dust béecause it is said in Moses that GOD made it of the dust of the earth Therefore the bodie turneth againe vnto dust for it putrifieth and is resolued into that which first it was euen vntill the Iudgement daye as the Lord sayeth For dust thou art and into dust shalt thou be turned againe But the spirite that is to say the reasonable soule dieth not with the bodie it is not resolued into dust béecause it is not taken out of the dust neither is it scattered into the aire because it doest not consist of aire but returneth aliue from death vnto god And therefore it returneth vnto GOD because God gaue the soule and after a singular manner made man after his owne likenes image breathing into his face the spirite of life of life I say that is of liuely power not the spirite of death Therefore the soule caÌ„not perish béecause it receiueth immortalitie from God who since hee is life is able to preserue that breath of life which he hath made The Lord Iesus the true and verie sonne of God the life and resurrection of the faithfull sayeth plainely in the Gospell Feare ye not them whiche kill the bodie but are not able to kill the soule but rather feare him whiche is able to destroye both bodie and soule in hell If when the bodie being slaine by tyrauntes the soule is not killed then it remaineth aliue after the bodie is destroyed and so assuredlie it remaineth that hauing put off the bodie it should bee caste of the most iust God into hell there euerlastingly to burne for his vnâ—aithfulnes For in the same Gospel the Lord saith againe Whosoeuer wil saue his life shall loose it againe whosoeuer will loose his life for my sake shal finde it For not he only looseth his life or soule whiche bridleth it from the pleasures of the world and liueth most temperately but hée also who offereth himselfe into the bloudy hands of tyrants to be slaine for the confession of Christian faith And hée findeth his life or soule whiche he lost Therefore the soules of men euen after the death of the bodie remaine aliue and immortall In the Gospel according to S. Iohn the Lord saith Verilie verilie I say vnto you hee that heareth my word and beleeueth on him that sent mee hath euerlasting life and shall not come into iudgement â–ª but is eâ—caped from death vnto me Thou hast in these words of the Lord the death of the bodie But forthwith afterward he witnesseth that wée Escape vnto life therefore mens â—oules remaine aliue after death For nowe hee speaketh nothing of the raising againe or of the saluation of the bodie but of the life of the soule after death In the same Gospel the Lord sayth againe Verilie verilie I say vnto you if a man keepe my saying he shall neuer see death But it is euident that all men are ordeined once to die namely with bodily death therefore the soule liueth after the death of the bodie For it must néedes be that a faithfull man shall neuer sée or â—eele death vnlesse hee told a lie who affirmed with an oth that which he spake For in euery other place he
vnto euerlasting life They gather Therefore he hath giuen his verie body and bloude to the saythfull vnder the forme of breade and wine for meate and drinke to euerlasting life Whervpon it must be eaten corporally as it is corporall To the confirmation whereof they alledge the Lordes words as they are written in the 6. chapter of Iohns Gospell We answere God most perfectly and fully perfourmeth that which hee hath promised but wee adde that he perfourmeth not according to that meaning that we deuise but as his worde truely importeth We must therfore sée first of all in what sense the Lord promised to giue his flesh for breade and his bloud for drinke to the faithfull and next how we ought to eate his flesh and how to drink his bloud These thinges truly which the Lord promiseth heere are wel-nigh all allegories Parables The Lorde promiseth that he wil giue vs his sleshfor bread or meat his bloud for drink But because meate and drincke are ordeined and giuen vnto men to preserue their bodily life and the Lorde in the 6. chapter of Iohn speaketh not of the life of the bodie but of the soule there is a passage made from bodily thinges to spirituall thinges When therefore the lorde promised that hée woulde giue vs his fleash for breade or meate and his bloude for drink what other thing did he promise vs than that hée woulde giue his bodie to the death and shed his bloude for the remission of sinnes For by the death of Christe wee are as it were by meate preserued and deliuered from death By Christes bloude wee are washed from sinne our soules are as it were with drincke spiritually drunken Therefore the Lorde speaketh nothing héere of the bread of the lords supper neither doth he promise that at the supper hee will make of bread his fleash or that he would giue his bodie in fourme of bread Then let this mine exposition of Christes wordes concerning the giueing of Christes bodie or fleash in the fourme of bread c be false and â—eigned vnlesse I confirme the same by the wordes of Christe The Lorde said in the Gospell Seeke for the meate that perisheth not but remayneth to life euerlasting whiche the sonne of man shall giue vnto you A little after by interpretation hee addeth And the bread which I will giue vnto you is my fleash which I will giue for the life of the worlde I said that I would giue you breade or meate For this worde bread is after the Hebrue manner vsed by the Lorde for meate and all manner of sustenaunce but saith he this bread or this meate is my flesh and therefore I promise to giue you my fleashe when I promise to giue you The Breade of Life Héere haste thou expressely to vnderstande that the Lorde by breade did not meane bodily bread or the breade of the supper But how doeth hée promise to giue his fleash for bread that is to say to be meate for vs or to quicken vs The Lorde repeateth this worde I will giue and saith Whiche I will giue for the life of the worlde I will giue it that is to say euen to the death that through my death I may quicken you By dying therefore my fleash shall féede that is to say shall quicken Thus muche concerning the promise of his fleash for breade héereafter followeth of the eatinge thereof Like as the holy Scripture setteth downe in euery place without trope or allegorie that wee are made partakers of Christes death or of his body which was giuen for the worlde vnto life through faith so also in this presente place by a trope or allegorie hee biddeth vs to eate and drink the fleash and bloud of Christe vnto euerlasting life Therefore to eate Christes fleash and drinke his bloud is nothing else but to beléeue that Christs body was giuen for vs and his bloud shâ—d for vs to the remission of sinnes and consequently that were maine in Christ and haue Christ remaining in vs For the faith whereof wee spake is not onely an imagination or thoughte concerning things past excéeding our capacitie but a most certeine assurance a féeling of heaue â–ª ly things receiued within vs to our great commoditie For therefore not only faith but also the vertue force of faith is by the Lord signified in Iohn by the allegorie both of eating and drinking Meat passeth not into the substaunce of our body without delight so also by faith thorough a greate desire of the spirite wee are ioyned with Christe that he may liue in vs and wee may liue in Christ be partakers of all his good giftes This is the spiritual eating of Christ who neuer thought no not somuch as once dreamed in this place of the grosse and bodily eating which is indéede vnprofitable But for asmuche as the whole point of the controuersie consisteth in these wordes of eating and drinking the flesh and bloud of the lord they interpreting the same words bodily and we spiritually it séemeth good to be shewed that by the words of eating drinking the Lord ment no other thing than to beléeue and consequently to abide in Christe and to haue Christ abiding in vs we will therefore by conference of places of the scripture bring foorth sire euident testimonies in confirmation of our assertion I am sayth the Lord that Bread of life Who so commeth to me shall not hunger and who so beleeueth in me shall not thirst for euer But who wil deny that there is relation betwéene to eate and not to hunger to drink not to thirst Because therfore y Lord said â–ª He shal not hunger he should first haue saide Whoso eateth me But he rather vsed y word of comming and sayed Whoso commeth to me shall not hunger To eate therfore is to come and to come is to eate And what it is to come to him he expoundeth immediatly saying Whosoeuer hath heard from the father hath learned he it is that commeth to me y is to say receiueth me beléeueth in me For Paul also sayeth Whosoeuer will come to GOD must beeleue These testimonies without contradiction doe proue that to eate is nothing else but to beléeue Yet that followeth whiche is more manifeste And whoso beleeueth in me shall neuer thirst And Whoso drinketh shall not thirst therefore to drink he hath put for to beleeue Therfore to drink is to beléeue For faith satisfieth pacifieth our mindes Héere they haue an answer y make this obiection Whether the Lord himselfe had not words whereby he might declare his minde if so be by eating drinking hee had ment beléeuing They haue I say an open testimonie wherby he vseth the one for the other Againe in the same treatise y Lord saith Whoso eateth my flesh drinketh my bloud hath euerlasting life and I will raise him at the latter day And again in y same tretise he saith This is the wil
for that the Churches bothe oures and youres do beleeue agreeably to the Scriptures of God and tradition of the holie fathers ¶ A Confession of faith made by the Counsell of Chalcedon taken out of the booke of Isidore AFter the rehearsall of the Creeds set foorth by the Synodes of Nice and Constantinople with a fewe wordes put betweene streight way the holie Counsell of Chalcedon doeth prescribe their Confession in these words We therfore agreeing with the holie fathers doe with one accorde teache to confesse one the same sonne our Lord Iesus Christ and him to be perfect GOD in the deitie and the same also verie man of a reasonable soule and bodie touching his Godhead beeing of one nature with his Father and the same as touching his manhoode of one nature with vs like to vs in all thinges excepte sinne Touchinge his Godhead borne of his Father before the worldes and the same in the latter dayes made man for vs and for our saluation Wee teache to consider that hee is the one and the same Christe the sonne our Lorde the onely begotten sonne in two natures nâ—ither confounded nor chaunged nor diuided nor separated and that the difference of the natures is not to be taken awaye because of the vnitie but rather the propertie of bothe his natures remaining whole and meeting together in one person and one substance that he is not parted or diuided in two persons but is one and the same Sonne the only begotten sonne God the worde Our Lord Iesus Christe euen as the prophets from the beginning haue witnessed of him as he himself hath instructed vs and the confession of the fathers hath taught vs These thinges therefore being ordered by vs with all care and diligence the holy and vniuersal Synode doth determine that it should not be lawful for any man to professe any other faith or else to write to teache or speake to the contrarie That the Decree of the Synode of Calcedon is not contrarie to the doctrine of the blessed bishop Cyrill taken out of the fifte Booke of the holy Martyr Vigiluis against Eutyches BVt nowe let vs consider the last article in the decree of the Synode of Calcedon We confesse that Christ our Lord the onely begotten Sonne is to be vnderstoode to bee one and the selfe same in his two natures neither confounded nor chaunged nor diuided nor separated not making voide the difference of the two natures because of the vnitie but keeping sound the propertie of both natures comming together into one person and substance not as beeing diuided or separated but as beeing one and the same onely beegotten Sonne God the word our Lord Iesus In this article this displeaseth them because they saide The propertie of bothe natures remaining sound Or The difference of the natures not beeing made void And that they may persuade vs that those things which they mislike are assuredly so they vsing their accustomed largenesse of wordes and vaine assertions doe bring in many testimonies out of the articles of Cyrill wherein he denyeth not the two natures in Christe but teacheth that there is but one person To the intent therefore that we maye not confute them with our disputation alone let vs set downe also the wordes of Cyrill that euen as they leane to the testimonie of Cyrill so by the testimonie of Cyrill they may be ouercome In the Synodall epistles of Cyrill to Nestorius thus it is writteÌ„ For we do not affirme saith he that the diuine nature is turned or chaunged into flesh nor yet that it is transformed into the whole man which consisteth of bodie and soule but wee say rather that the reasonable soule hath coupled to it selfe the substance of liuing flesh that it is vnspeakablie and vnconceiuably made man and is also called the sonne of man not of bare will alone nor by the onely taking on of the person but because the two natures doe after a certeine maner come together in one so that there is one Christ and one Sonne of both the natures by ioyning them in one not in making void or taking away the difference of the natures but because they that is the Godhead and the manhoode together by that hidden and vnspeakeable knitting to the vnitie haue made to vs one Lorde and one Christe and one sonne What could be spoken more plainely than this What could be shewed more cleerely out of the Epistles of Cyrill to agree with the determination of the Counsell of Calcedon For see neither are wordes to wordes nor sentence to sentence any thinge contrarie but euen as they had one meaning of faithe so vse they in a manner the selfe same wordes The holie Synode said The difference of the two natures beeing no where made voide Saint Cyrill sayde The difference of the natures not beeing made voyde or taken away by ioyning them together The holie Synode said Bothe the natures meeting together in one person S. Cyrill saith Not of a bare will onelie nor yet by the onlie taking on of a person but because the two natures after a sorte doe meete together in one The holie Synode said Not beeing diuided into two persons but beeing one and the same Christe S. Cyrill said So that of two that is to say of two natures is one Christ the sonne And again Because they that is the Godhead and the manhood together haue made to vs one Lorde one Christe and one Sonne c. The Creede of the first Counsell held at Toledo when Honorius and Arcadius were Emperours taken out of the booke of Isidore WE beleeue in one verie God the father allmightie and the sonne and the holie Ghoste maker of thinges visible and inuisible by whome all things were made in heauen and in earth We beleeue that there is one God and one trinitie of the diuine substance And that the father himself is not the sonne but that he hath a Sonne which is not the father That the sonne is not the father but that the sonne of God is of the nature of the father And also that the holie Ghoste is the comforter which neither is the father him selfe nor the sonne but proceeding froÌ„ the father and the sonne The father therefore is vnbegotten the sonne begotten the comforter not begotten but proceeding from the father and the sonne The Father is hee from whome this voice was hearde out of Heauen This is my beloued sonne in whome I am well pleased heare him The Sonne is he whiche saide I went out from the Father and came from GOD into this worlde The comforter is the holie Ghoste of whom the sonne said Vnlesse I go away to the father the coÌ„forter shal not come We beleeue in this trinitie differing in persons but all one in substance not diuided nor differing in strength power and maiestie and we beleeue that beside this there is no diuine nature either of Angel or of spirit or any power which may be beleeued to be God. We therefore
plentiously c. 290 4 Who so euer worketh any thing for thee giue him his hire immediately c. 273 Out of the booke of Iudith 8 WHat manner of sentence is this whervnto Ozias hath consented c. 926 Out of the first booke of Machabeis 2 OF prayer for the deade or departed this life c. 774 Out of the second booke of Machabeis 2 The obedience and fayth in the Machabeis in olde Eleazat and certaine other c. pleased the Lord c. 383. 511 Out of the newe Testament and first out of the Gospell after Saint Matthewe 1 THat which is conceiued within her is of the holie Ghoste c. 688 1 Marie shal bring foorth a sonne and thou shalt call his name Iesus c. 60 3 All Iurie came out to Iohn the 〈◊〉 of the Lorde and were baptised of him c. 573 3 This is my beloued sonne in whome I am pleased beare him c. 527. 628. 682 3 I baptise you with water but he shall baptise you with the holie Ghost c. 983 3 The Lorde is sayde to haue a vanne is his hande and cleanseth the flowre c. 819 4 All these will I giue thée if thou falling downe wilt worship me c. 653 4 Anoyd sathan For it is written Thou shalt worship the Lorde thy God c. 653. 671 5 The father sendeth rayne vppon the iust and vnuist c. 641 5 Blessed are you when men shall reuile you and persecute you c. 468. 910. 5 ye are the light of the world a citie that is set on an high hil c. 910 5. 6. 23 Hypocrutes much and often spoken against in the Gospell c. 817 5 ye haue heard what was sayde of olde Thou shalt not forsweare thy selfe c. 130 5 Ye are the salt of the earth if the salt become vnsauourie c. 908 5 Ye haue heard that it was sayde to them of olde Thou shalt not coÌ„mit adulterie c. 234 5 To hun that will sue thée at the lawe and take away thy coate c. 195 5 Blessed are they that suffer persecution for righteousnesse sake for c. 307 5 Be ye perfect euen as your father which is in heauen c. 405 5 Who so euer is angrie with his brother shall be in daunger of iudgement c. 326. 508 5 Think not that I am come to destroy the lawe or the c. 409 410 5 Therefore if thou bring thy gift vnto the altar there c. 574. 924 5 Let your light so shine before men that they may sée youre good workes c. 453. 476 6 When ye pray say Our father which art in heauen halowed be thy name c. 703. 941 6 Ii ye forgiue men their trespasses your heauenly father will also to giue you c. 574 6 No man can serue two maisters c. 653 6 Ye can not serue God and Manimon at once c. 263 6 But then what thou pravest enter into thy chamber and when c. 914. 927 6 Hoorde not vppe for your selues treasures in earth where the rust moth c. 264 6 The light or candle of the body is the eye if therefore thine eye be single c. 264 6 If ye forgiue men their trespasses your heauenly father shall also c. 924 6 Fastings must be without superstition and feigned hypocrisie c. 243 7 Aske and it shall be giuen you séeke and ye shall finde knock and it shall be opened vnto you c. 647 7 Euery one that asketh receiueth and he that séeketh findeth c. 545 7 What so euer ye would that meÌ„ should doe to you do ye the same to them c. 102 7 Cast not youre pearles before swâ—ne neyther giue that whiche is holie c. 961 7 Striue to enter in at the streight gate for wide is the gate and broad is the way that leadeth to destruction c. 712 8 It is no reason that thou shouldest come vnder my roofe c. 36 8 Goe thy way and as thou haste beléeued so be it vnto thée c. 776 8 I say vnto you that many shall come out of the East and out of the West c. 432 9 Beware of false Prophetes whiche come to you in shéepes clothing c. 858 9 I came to séeke that which was lost c. 645 9 They that are whole néede not the Physician but they that are sick c. 568 9 The children of the bride chamber do fast when the bride is taken from them c. 242. 243 9 Beholde a certeine ruler came to Iesus worshipped him c. 649 10 Fréely ye haue receiued c. 1119 10 The sonne of man came not to be ministred vnto but to minister and to giue his soule a redemption for many c. 690 10 Are not two sparrowes solde for a farthing and one of them shal not light on the ground c. 638 648 10 If they haue called the Lorde of the house Béelzebub howe much more shall they call them of his housholde c. 910 10 He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you c. 154 10 It shall be easier for the lande of Sodome in the day of iudgemeÌ„t then for the c. 508 10 For it is not you that speake but the spirite of your father hee it is which speaketh in you c. 719 10 Feare ye not them whiche kill the body but are not able to kill the soule c. 765 10 I came not to send peace but a sword For I am come to set a man at variaunce c. 452 11 It shall be easier for Tyre and Sidon in the day of iudgement than for you c. 508 11 Come vnto me all ye that labour and are heauie loden and I will refreshe you c. 545. 644. 662 12 By thy déedes thou shalt be iustified and by the same thou shalt be condemned c. 470 21 The baptisme of Iohn was it from heauen or of men c. 963 12 If I through Béelzebub cast out diuels by whome c. 883 12 A disparation touching the sabbaotâ— betweÌ„en our sauiour Christ and the Phariseis c. 143 12 Eyther make the trée good and the fruite good or else the trée nought c. 817 12 The Prophetes and the lawe prophecied vnto Iohn since the time the kingdome c. 436 12 Euerie sinne and blasphemie shall be forgiuen vnto men but the sinne against c. 517. 568 12 As Ionas was thrée dayes and thrée nightes in the bellie of the whale c. 69 13 To euery one that hath shall be giuen and he shal abound and from him c. 476 646. 722 13 The sonne of man shall sende foorth his Angels and they shall gather out of his kingdome al things that offend c. 740 13 The kingdome of heaueÌ„ is like vnto a net which being cast c. 818 13 The parable of him whiche bought the precious pearle c. 21 13 Cockle
ignorant in no pointe of those thinges which Adam had taught Noe dyeth which is maruell to be tolde and yet very true in the. 59. yere of Abrahams age Sem the sonne of Noah liued many yeares with his father For he liued in all 600. yeres He was borne to Noah about 96. yeres before the deluge He sawe and heard therfore not onely his father Noe and his grandfather Lamâ—ch but also his great grand siar Methusalem with whome he liued those 96. yeres before the deluge Of him he might be informed of all those thinges whiche Methusalem had hearde and learned of Adam and the other Patriarches Sem dieth after the death of Abraham in the. 52. yeare of Iacob which was 37. yeares after the death of Abraham in the. 112. yeare of Isaac his age So that Iacob the Patriarch might very well learne all the true diuinitie of Sem him self euen as he had heard it of Methusalem who was the thirde witnesse and teacher from Adam Furthermore Iaacob the Patriarch deliuered to his childreÌ„ that which he receiued of God to teach to his posteritie In Mesopotamia there is borne to Iaacob his sonne Leui and to him againe is born Kahad whiche both sawe and hearde Iaacob For Kahad liued no small number of yeares with his grandfather Iaacob For he is rehearsed in the roll of them which went with Iaacob downe into Egypt but Iaacob liued 17. yeares with his children in Egypt This Kahad is the grandfather of Moses the father of Amram from whom Moses did perfectly draw that ful and certain tradition by hand as concerning the will commaundements and iudgements of God euen as Amram his father had learned theÌ„ of his father Kahad Kahad of Iaacob Iaacob of Sem Sem of Methusalem and of Adam the first father of vs all so nowe that Moses is from Adam the seuenth witnesse in the worlde And from the beginning of the worlde to the byrth of Moses are fully complete 2368. yeares of the worlde And who so euer shall diligently reckon the yeres not in vaine set downe by Moses in Genesis and Erodus he shall find this account to be true and right Now also it behoueth vs to know those chiefe principles of that liuely tradition deliuered by the holy fathers at the appointment of God as it were from hande to hande to all the posteritie The fathers taught their children that God of his naturall goodnesse wishing well to mankind woulde haue all men to come to the knowledge of the trueth and to be like in nature to God him selfe holy happie and absolutely blessed And therefore that God in the beginning did create man to his owne similitude and likenesse to the intent that he should be good holy immortal blessed and partaker of all the good gifts of God but that man continued not in that dignitie and happie estate but by the meanes of the deuill and his owne proper faulte fell into sinne miserie and death changing his likenesse to God into the similitude of the deuill Moreouer that God here againe as it were of freshe began the worke of saluation wherby mankind being restored and set free from all euill might once againe be made like vnto God and that he meant to bring this mightie and diuine worke to passe by a certain middle meane that is by the worde incarnate For as by this taking of flesh he ioyned man to God so by dying in the fleshe with sacrifice he cleansed sanctified and deliuered mankinde and by giuing him his holy spirit he made him like againe in nature to God that is immortall and absolutely blessed And last of all he worketh in vs a willing indeuour aptly to resemble the propertie and coÌ„ditions of him to whose likenesse we are created so that we maye be holy bothe body and soule They added moreouer that the word should be incarnate in his due time and appointed age And also that there did remaine a greate daye for iudgement wherein though all men were gathered together yet the rightuous onely shoulde receiue that reward of heauenly immortalitie So theÌ„ this is the brief summe of the holy fathers tradition whiche it is best to vntwist more largely and to speake of it more diligently as it were by parts First therefore the fathers taught that the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost are one God in the moste reuerend Trinitie the maker and gouernour of heauen and earth and all things whiche are therein by whome man was made and who for man did make all things and put all things vnder mankind to minister vnto him things necessarie as a louing father and most bountiful Lorde Then they taught that man consisted of soule and body and that he in déede was made good according to the image and likenesse of God but that by his owne faulte and egging forwarde of the deuill falling into sinne he brought into the worlde death and damnation together with a webbe of miseries out of whiche it can not ridde it selfe So that nowe all the children of Adam euen from Adam are borne the sonnes of wrath and wretchednesse But that God whose mercy aboundeth according to his incomprehensible goodnesse taking pitie on the miserie of mankinde did euen of his méere grace graunt pardon for the offence and did laye the weight of the punishment vpon his only sonne to the intent that he when his heele was crushed by the Serpent might him self breake the Serpents heade That is to say God doth make a promise of seed that is of a sonne who taking fleshe of a péerelesse woman I meane that Virgine most worthy of commendations should by his death vanquishe death and Sathan the authour of death and shoulde bring the faythfull sonnes of Adam out of bondage yea and that more is shuld by adoption make them the sonnes of God and heires of life euerlasting The holy fathers therefore taught to beléeue in God and in his son the redéemer of the whole world when in their very sacrifices they did represent his death as it were an vnspotted sacrifice wherwith he ment to wipe away and cleanse the sinnes of all the worlde And therefore had they a most diligent eye to the stocke and lineall descent of the Meschias For it is brought down as it were by a line from Adam to Noe and from Noe by Sem euen to Abraham him selfe and to him againe it was sayde In thy seede shall all the nations of the earth be blessed in which wordes the promise once made to Adam as touching Christe the redeemer and chaunger of Gods curse into blessing is renewed and repeated againe The same line is brought downe from Abraham by Isaac vnto Iacob and Iacob being ful of the spirit of God pointed out his sonne Iuda to be the roote of the blessed séede as it is to be séene in 49. of Genesis Lastly in the tribe of Iuda the house of Dauid was noted out of which
the Father from whence it shall come to iudge the quicke and the deade and let vs thinke that the Lord speaking of the Sacrament woulde haue vs to expounde the words of the Sacrament Sacramentally and not Transubstancially Also in reading that saying of the Apostle Fleshe and bloud can not inherite the kingdome of God let vs not by and by vppon these wordes take it simply as the words do séeme to signifie but sticking to the Article of our sayth I beleeue the resurrection of the body let vs vnderstand that by fleshe and bloud are ment the affectiōs infirmities not the nature substance of oure bodies Furthermore we reade in the gospell that the Lorde doth gather a sum of the lawe and the Prophets saying Thou shalt loue the Lorde thy God with all thy heart with all thy soule and with al thy mind this is the chief and great commaundement And the second is like vnto it Thou shalt loue thy neighbor as thy selfe In these two commaundemēts hangeth the whole law and the Prophets Math. 22. Vpon these words of the Lorde that holy man Aurelius Augustinus in the. 36. Chapter of his firste booke De doctrina Christi sayth ▪ Whosoeuer doth seeme to himself to vnderstād the holy scriptures or any part thereof so that that vnderstanding he dothe not worke these two points of charitie towardes God his neighbor he yet doth not vnderstande the scriptures perfectly But whosoeuer shall take out of them such an opinion as is profitable to the working of this charitie and yet shall not say the self samethig which shal be proued that he did meane whome he readeth in that place that mā doth not erre to his own destruction nor doth altogether by lying deceiue other mē Thus much writ Augustin We must therefore by all meanes possible take héede that our interpretations doe not tende to the ouerthrow of charitie but to the furtherance and commendatiō of it to al men The Lord sayth Striue not with the wicked But if we affirme that he spake this to the Magistrates also thē shal charitie towards our neighbours the safetie of them that are in ieopardie defence of the oppressed be broken and cleane taken away For théeues vnruly persons robbers and naughtie fellowes will oppresse the widowes the fatherlesse and the poore to that all iniquitie shall reigne and haue the vpper hande But in a mattter so manifestly knowen I suppose it is not néedefull to vse many examples Moreouer it is requisite in expounding the Scriptures and searching out the true sense of Gods worde that we marke vpon what occasion euery thing is spoken what goeth before what followeth after at what season in what order and of what person any thing is spoken By the occasion and the sentences going before and comming after are examples and parables for the moste parte expounded Also vnlesse a man do alwayes marke the manner of speaking throughout the whole Scriptures and that verie diligently too he can not choose in his expositions but erre very muche out of the right way Sainte Paule obseruing the circumstaunce of the time did thereby conclude that Abraham was iustified neyther by Circumcision nor yet by the Lawe The places are to be séene in the fourth to the Romanes and the thirde to the Galathians Againe when it is sayde to Peter Put vp thy sword into thy sheath He that taketh the sworde shall perishe with the sworde We must consider that Peter bare the personage of an Apostle and not of a Magistrate For of the Magistrate we reade that to him is giuen the sworde to reuengement But it woulde be ouer tedious and too troublesome to rehearse more examples of euery particular place There is also beside these another manner of interpreting the worde of God that is by conferring together the places whiche are like or vnlike and by expounding the darker by the more euident and the fewer by the more in number Wheras therfore the Lorde sayth The father is greater then I we must consider that the same Lorde in another place sayth My father and I are all one And whereas Iames the Apostle sayth That Abraham and we are iustified by workes there are many places in Saint Paul to be set againste that one And this manner of interpreting did Peter the Apostle allowe where he sayth We haue a right sure worde of prophesie wherevnto if ye attend as vnto a light that shineth in a darke place ye doe well vntill the daye dawne and the daye starre arise in your heartes That auncient writer Tertullian affirmeth that they are heretiques and not men of the right fayth which drawe some odde thinges out of the Scriptures to their owne purpose not hauing any respecte to the rest But doe by that meanes picke oute vnto them selues a certaine fewe testimonies which they woulde haue altogether to be beleeued the whole Scripture in the meane season gaine-saying it bycause in deede the fewer places muste be vnderstoode according to the meaning of the more in number And finally the moste effectuall rule of all whereby to expounde the worde of God is an heart that loueth God and his glorye not puffed vp with pryde not desirous of vayne glorye not corrupted with heresies and euill affections but whiche doth continually praye to God for his holy spirite that as by it the scripture was reuealed and inspired so also by the same spirite it maye be expounded to the glorye of God and safegarde of the faythfull Let the mynde of the interpreter be set on fire with zeale to aduaunce vertue and with hatred of wickednesse euen to the suppressing thereof Let not the heart of suche an expositor call to counsell that subtile Sophister the deuill least peraduenture nowe also he doe corrupt the sense of Gods worde as heretofore he did in Paradise Let him not abide to heare mans wisedome argue directly against the worde of god This if the good and faythfull expositor of Gods worde shal doe then although in some pointes he doe not as the prouerbe sayth hit the very head of the nayle in the darker sense of the Scripture yet notwithstanding that errour ought not to be condemned for an heresie in the authour nor iudged hurtfull vnto the hearer And who so euer shall bring the darker more proper meaning of the Scripture to light he shall not by and by condemne the vnperfect exposition of that other no more then he whiche is authour of the vnperfect exposition shall reiect the more proper sense of the better expositour but by acknowledging it shall receiue it with thankes giuing Thus muche hytherto haue I said touching the sense and exposition of Gods worde which as God reuealed it to men so also he would haue them in any case to vnderstand it Wherefore there is no cause for any man by reason of a few difficulties to despaire to attaine to the true vnderstanding of the Scriptures The Scripture
which honge vppon the Crosse did heare the Angell of the Lord say Whie seeke yee the liuinge among the dead hee is not heere but is risen c. This historie of the Lords resurrection is set forth in the 24. after Luk and the 16. after Marke Peter the Apostle also in the seconde of the Actes affirminge the Lords resurrection by the testimonie of Dauid doth expresslye shew that the Lord is verily risen againe After this wée say againe that hée is risen out of or from the dead Which member doth expresse the truth both of his death and resurrection For the bodie or flesh dieth or is destroyed but being dead is raysed vp again this body therfore or flesh is raised vp again as thoughe hee that maketh confession of his beliefe should say Our Lord died euen in the very same condition of nature that other mortall men doe die in but hee taried not nor yet stack faste amonge the dead For the very same mortall fleshe which hee had taken vnto him and by dyinge had layde asyde hee nowe taketh againe immortallie As Dauid had foretolde before sayinge Because thou shalt not leaue my soule in hell nor suffer thy holie one to see corruption For Christe is the first begotten of them that rise againe in whom as in the heade there oughte to be declared in what sorte the resurrection of all Christ his members shal be in the day of iudgement And wee confesse that this resurrection was made the thirde daye I meane the thirde day after his death For vppon the daye of Preparation hee is taken downe from the Crosse caried into a sepulcher where his bodie resteth the whole Sabboth daye and about the beginning of the first day of sabbothes which I say is the first day of the weeke and amonge vs at this day is called Sunday in the morning hée rose againe from the dead Wheras therfore in the twelfth Chap. of the Gospell after S. Mathewe wee reade that the Lorde saide As Ionas was three dayes and three nightes in the belly of the Whale So shall the sonne of man bee in the harte of the earth three dayes and three nightes Yet notwithstandinge in the sixtenth and twenteth Chapters expoundinge himselfe as hauinge spoken that by Synecdoche hee sayth I must goe to Hierusalem and suffer many thinges of the Scribes and elders and be killed and raysed vp againe the thirde daye The sixt Article of our fayth is He ascended into Heauen and sitteth at the right hande of God the father Almightie That bodye which is of the same substaunce with our bodies taken oute of the Virgine Marie and taken verilie of the substaunce of the Virgin which honge vpon the Crosse and dyed and was buried and rose againe the very same bodie I say ascended into the Heauens sitteth at the righte hande of God the father For after that by the space of 40. dayes our Lord had abundantly enoughe instructed his Disciples touchinge the truth of his resurrection and the kingdome of God hee was taken vp into Heauen By that ascension of his hee declareth to the whole compasse of the earth that hee is Lorde of all thinges and that to him are subiecte al things that are in Heauen and in earth that hee is our strength the power of the faithfull and hee of whom they haue to boast againste the gates of Hell. For hee ascendinge into Heauen hath lead Captiuitie captiue and by spoylinge his enimyes hath inriched his people on whom hee dailye heapeth his spirituall giftes For hee sitteth aboue that by powringe his vertue from thence into vs hee maye quicken vs with the spirituall lyfe and decke vs with sondrie giftes and graces and lastlie defende the Church against all euills For God is our Sauiour kinge and bishoppe Whereuppon when as once the Capernaites were offended because the Lord had called himselfe the bread of life that came downe from Heauen to giue life vnto the Worlde Hee sayth Doth this offende you What therefore if you shall see the sonne of man ascende thether where hee was before As if hee should saye then verilie ye will gather by my quickeninge resurrection and glorious ascension into the Heauens that I am the breade of Lyfe broughte downe from Heauen and now againe taken vp into the Heauens there to remayne the Sauiour life and Lord of Heauen and earth Moreouer S. Peter the Apostle in the Actes sayth Let all the house of Israell knowe for a suretie that God hath made the same Iesus whom yee haue Crucifyed Lord and Christe Furthermore hee did not onely ryse againe from death and come to his Disciples but also ascended into Heauen as they béehelde and looked on him to the ende that wee thereby might bee assuredlie certified of eternall saluation For by ascending hee prepared a place for vs hee made readie the way that is hee opened the verie Heauens to the faithful God hath placed in heauen the very humanitie that hee tooke of vs which is in deede a liuelye and vnreproueable testimonie that all mankinde shall at the laste be translated into Heauen also For the members must needes be made conformable to the heade Christe oure heade is risen agayne from the deade therefore Wée his members shall also rise againe And euen as a cloud tooke away the Lord from the sighte of his Disciples So shall wée that belieue be caried in the Cloudes to meete the Lorde and shal whoalâ—e in Soule and bodie bée and for euer dwell in Heauen wyth oure head and Lord Christe Iesus And this doth Iohn euidently teach him that readeth his fourtenth chapter where the Lord sayth I go to prepare a place for you and will come againe to you and take you vnto my selfe that wheresoeuer I am yee may also be Paule the Apostle also witnesseth and sayth Wee that liue and shal be remayninge in the comminge of the Lorde shal be caryed in the Cloudes together wyth them that are raysed vp from the deade to meete the Lorde in the ayre Wee confesse therefore in this article that Iesus Christe being taken vp into Heauen is Lorde of all thinges the kinge and byshoppe the deliuerer and Sauiour of all the faythful in the whoale world Wée confesse that in Christe and for Christ wee belieue the lyfe euerlastinge which wee shall haue in this bodie at the ende of the worlde and in soule so soone as wee are once departed oute of this world But nowe by the waye wee must weighe the very woords of this article Hee ascended wee saye Who ascended I praye you Hee that was borne of the Virgine Marie that was Crucifyed dead and buried that rose againe from the deade Hee I saye ascended verilie both bodie and soule But whether ascended hee Into Heauen Heauen in the Scriptures is not taken alwayes in one signification First it is put for the Firmament and that large compasse that is ouer our heades wherein the birds flye too and
the right hande of the father is that Lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world And in the Crade verilie it is expressly saide I belieue the forgiuenesse of sinnes and not of sinne For when wée saye of sinnes wée acknowledge that God forgiueth all sinnes For to let passe the proofes hereof out of the 3. and 5. of Paul to the Romanes those out of S. Iohn the Apostle Euangelist shal be suffcient who in his Epistle testifieth and saith The bloud of Iesus Christ clenseth vs from euery sinne Loe hee saith from euery sinne Hée I say that saith from euery one excepteth none vnlesse it be that which the Lorde himselfe excepted I meane the sinne against the holie Ghoste for which the verie same S. Iohn forbiddeth vs to pray Againe also hée saith If we acknowledge our sinns God is faithfull and iust to forgiue vs our sinnes and to clense vs froÌ„ al our vnrighteousnes The Apostle thought it not enough to say barelie To forgiue vs our sinnes but that hee might declare the thing as it is in deede so plainly that it might easily be vnderstoode hée addeth moreouer this saying And to cleÌ„se vs from al our vnrighteousnes Loe here hée saith againe from all vnrighteousnes And for because some cauiller mighte peraduenture make this obiectioÌ„ and say This kinde of doctrine maketh men sluggish slowe to amendment For men vnder the pretence of Gods grace will not ceasse to sinne therfore Iohn in his 2. Chap. answereth their obiection and saith Babes these things write I to you that yee sinne not and if any man sinne we haue an aduocate with the father Iesus Christ the righteous And hee is the attonement for our sinnes not for our sinnes onelie but also for the sinnes of all the world Wherfore it is assuredly true that by the death of Christe all sinnes are forgiuen them that belieue Moreouer the Lorde alone forgiueth sinns For it is the glorie of God alone to forgiue sinnes and of vnrighteous to make men righteous Therefore wheras meÌ„ are said to forgiue sinnes that is to be vnderstood of their ministerie and not of their power The minister pronounceth to the people that for Christ his sake their sinns are forgiuen and in so saying hee deceyueth them not For God in deede forgiueth the sinns of them that belieue according to that saying Whose sinnes yee forgiue they are forgiuen them And this is done so often as the worde of the Gospel is preached so that there be no néede to faine that auricular coÌ„fession and priuate absolution at the priestes hand is necessarie for the remission of sinnes For as auricular confession was not in vse among the Saints before the comming of Christ so wée read not that the Apostles heard priuate confession or vsed priuate absolution in the Church of Christe It is enough for vs to confesse our sinnes to God who because he seeth our hartes ought therefore most rightlie to heare our confessions It is enough if wée as S. Iames teacheth vs do one to another betwixt our selues confesse our faultes and offences and so after pardon asked retourne into mutuall fauour againe It is enough for vs to heare the Gospel promising the forgiuenesse of our sinnes through Christe if wée belieue Let vs therefore belieue the forgiuenes of sinnes and pray to the Lord that hee will vouchsafe to giue and increase in vs this same beliefe These thinges were of olde and in the Primitiue Church effectuall enough to obtayne pardon and full remission of sinnes and as they were so are they vndoubtedly at this day sufficient too Furthermore the Lord doth so pardon our sinnes not that they should not be any more in vs nor leaue their reliques behind them as a sting in our flesh but that they should not be imputed to vs to our damnation Concupiscence sticketh faste and sheweth it selfe in our flesh striuing still with the good spirite of God euen in the holie ones so loÌ„g as life lastethon this earth Here therefore wée haue néede of long watching and much fasting to drawe from the flesh the nourishmeÌ„t of euil and often prayers to call to God for ayde that wée be not ouercome of the euill And if any man shal hap to fayle for féeblenesse and be subdued of temptation let him not yeld himselfe by lying stil to be caught in the deuils net let him rise vp againe by repentaunce and runne to Christ belieuing that by the death of Christ this fal of his shal be forgiuen him And so often shal hee haue recourse to him as hee shal be vanquished by concupisceÌ„ce and sinne For to this ende shoote all the exhortations of the Prophets and Apostles calling on still to returne to the Lord. Finally the Lord doth so forgiue our sinnes that hee wil neuer once remember them againe For so hee foretold vs by Iere. in his 31. Ca. Hâ—e therfore doth not punish vs For he hath not onely forgiuen the fault but also the punishment due for the sinne Now then whereas the Lord sometime doth whip vs with his scourges and whippeth vs for our sinnes in deede as the holie Scripture doth plainly declare hee doth it not to the intent that with our affliction wee should make satisfaction for the sinnes wée haue committed For then should the death of Christe be of none effecte but that Lord with whipping doth chastise vs by whipping vs doth let vs vnderstand that hée liketh not of the sinnes which wee haue committed and he doth fréelie forgiue By whipping vs also hée maketh vs exaÌ„ples to other least they sinne too and cutteth from vs all occasion of sinning and by the Crosse doth kéepe our patience in vre This thus farre touching the forgieuenesse of sinnes Of which I haue said somewhat in my sermon of fayth that iustifieth and else where The eleuenth article is this The resurrection of the flesh These two articles this and the twelfth shutte vp as brieflie as may bee the most excellent fruit of faith and summe of all perfection they wrap vp I say the end of fayth in confessing life euerlasting the ful perfeâ—t saluatioÌ„ of the whole meÌ„ For the whole man shal be saued as wel in Soule as bodie For as man by sinne did perish both in bodie soule so ought he to be restoared againe both bodilie and ghostlie and as hee oughte so was hee by Christe restored againe The Soule of man verilie is a spirite and dieth not at al the body is earthly and therefore dieth and rotteth For which cause many holde opinion that the bodies die neuer to be made partakers of ioye or paine in the world to come But wée in this article professe the contrarie acknowledging that those our bodies and so that fleshe of ours shall rise againe and enter into life euerlasting Of this word Resurrection or rising againe I haue spoken in the exposition of that Article The third day hée
caught into the ayre there to méete Christ that they may for euer be with the lord For then doe the soules returne out of Heauen euery one to his owne body that the whole perfect ful maÌ„ may liue for euer both in soule and body For the soule of Christ dying on the Crosse did out of hande departe into Paradise and the thirde day after returned to the body whiche rose againe and ascended into heauen Euen as therefore eternall life came to the heade Christ so shal it also come to all and euery member of Christ Now whereas Paule citing Esai sayth What the eye hath not seene nor the eaâ—e hearde nor hath at any time come into the heart of man that hath the Lord prepared for them that loue him I suppose verily if all were sayd touching eternall life that might be spoken by all the men of all ages that euer were or shall be yet that scarcely the very leaste part thereof hath or shall be throughly touched For how so euer the Scripture dothe with eloquent and figuratiue speches with allusions and harde Sentences most plainly shew the shadowe of that lyfe and those ioyes yet notwithstanding all that is little or nothing in comparison to speake of vntill that day do come wherein we shall with vnspeakable ioy beholde God him selfe the creator of al things in his glory Christ our sauiour in his Maiestie and finally all the blessed soules Angelles Patriarches Prophetes Apostles Martyrs our Fathers all nations all the hâ—ast of Heauen and lastly the whole diuine and heauenly glorye Moste truely therefore sayde Aurelius Augustine Lib. de Ciuitat Dei. 22. Cap. 29. When it is demaunded of me what the Saintes shall doe in that spirituall bodye I aunswere not that which I nowe see but that that I beleeue I say therefore that they shall see God in that spirituall body And againe If I shoulde say the trueth I knowe not in what sort that action quietnesse and rest shall be For the peace of God doth passe all vnderstanding To be short we shall sée God face to face we shall be filled with the companie of God and yet be neuer wéerie of him And the face of God is not that countenaunce that appeareth in vs but is a most delectable reuealing and inioying of God whiche no mortall tongue can worthily declare Goe to then dearely beloued brethren let vs beléeue and liue that when we shall departe from hence we may in very déede haue tryall of those vnspeakable ioyes of the eternal life to come which nowe we doe beléeue Hytherto haue I throughout the foure laste Articles declared vnto you the fruite and ende of Christian fayth Fayth leaneth vpon one God the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghoste which saÌ„ctifieth the faithful purgeth and halloweth a Churche to him selfe whiche Churche hath a communion with God and all Saintes All the offences of which Church God pardoneth and forgiueth And dothe preserue it both soule and body For as the Saintes Soules can not dye so God rayseth vp their bodies againe and maketh them glorious and euerlasting to the end that the whole man may for euer liue in heauen with the Lorde To whome be prayse and glory world without end AmeÌ„ Of the loue of God and our Neighbour ¶ The tenth Sermon IT remaineth since I haue in some sermons discoursed of true faythe that I do nowe also adde one Sermon touching loue towards God and our neyghbour For in my fourth Sermon I promised so soone as I should haue done with the exposition of fayth that then I would speake of loue towarde God and our neighbour bycause the exposition of the Scriptures ought not to goe awrye out of faythe and charitie whiche are as it were the right and holy markes for it to drawe vnto Ye as hitherto ye haue done so cease not yet to pray that this wholesome doctrine maye be by me taught as it shoulde be and by you receiued with much increase and profite And first of all I will not curiously put any difference betwene Charitie and loue I will vse them both in one and the same sense S. Augustine De doctrina Christiana saith I cal Chatitie a motion of the minde to delight in God for his owne sake and to delight in himselfe and his neighbour for Gods sake And therfore I cal loue a gifte giuen to man from Heauen wherby with his hart he loueth God before and aboue all thinges and his neighbour as him selfe Loue therfore springeth from Heauen from whence it is powred into our hartes But it is inlarged and augmented partly by the remembrance and consideration of Gods benefits partly by often prayer and also by the hearing frequenting of the worde of Christ Which things them selues also are the giftes of the spirite For the Apostle Paule saith The loue of God is powred out into our hartes by the holy Ghoste which is giuen vs. For verily the loue of God wherwith he loueth vs is the foundation cause of our loue wherewith we loue him and of both these iointly consisteth the loue of our neighbour For the Apostle saith We loue him bicause he first loued vs. And againe Euery one that loueth him which begot loueth him also that is borne of him Hereby we gather againe that this gifte of loue can not be diuided or seuered although it be double For he that loueth God truly hateth not his neighbour and yet neuerthelesse this loue bicause of the double respect that it hath to God and our neighbour staÌ„deth of two partes And bicause of this double Charitie the tables of Gods law are diuided into twaine the first wherof conteineth foure commaundeâ—â—nts touching the loue of God the seconde comprehendeth sixe precepts touching the loue of our neighbour Of which I will speake in their owne place But at this time bicause the loue of God and of our neighbour are twaine I will first speake of the loue of God and then of the loue of our neighbour In these two commaundements saith the Lord hang the law and the Prophetes With that which wee call the loue of God we loue God entirely wel we cleaue to God as the onely chiefe and eternal goodnesse in him we do delight our selues and are well pleased and frame our selues to his wil and pleasure hauing euermore a regarde and desire of him that we loue With loue wée loue God most hartelie But wee doe hartelie loue the thinges that are deare vnto vs and the things that to vs séeme worthie to be desired and we loue them entirely in deede not so much for our coÌ„modity as for because wée do desire to ioyne and as it were for euer to giue and dedicate our selues whoalie to the thing that wée so dearelie loue So verilie wee desyre for euer to be ioyned with God are in charitie fast lincked vnto him as the Apostle sayth God is charitie and he that dwelleth in charitie dwelleth
in God and God in him And that is the way whereby we cleaue to God as to the onely chiefe and eternal goodnesse in whom also wee are delighted and that not a litle On him wee rest thinking assuredlie that withoute him there is no good at all and againe that in him there is to be found all manner of goodnesse Wherefore our hartie loue is set on no good thinge but God And in comparison of him whom we loue wée do lightly loath and treade vnder foote all things else that seeme to be good in the whole world yea verilie the loue of God in vs doth ouercome all the euils whiche otherwise séeme inuincible Let vs heare Paule with a a vehement motion proclaming this and saying Who shal separate vs froÌ„ the loue of God shall tribulation or anguish or persecution or hunger or nakednesse or perill or sword As it is written For thy sake are wee killed all daye long and are counted as sheepe for the slaughter Neuerthelesse in all these thinges we ouercome through him that loued vs For I am sure that neyther death nor life nor Angels nor rule nor power nor thinges present nor thinges to come nor height nor depth nor any other creature shall be able to seperate vs from the loue of God whiche is in Christ Iesu our Lorde Hitherto haue I recited the wordes of Paule The loue of God worketh in vs a will to frame our selues wholy to the will and ordinaunces of him whome we doe hartily loue Yea it is pleasaunt and swéete to him that loueth God to doe the thing that he perceiueth is acceptable to God if it be done He that loueth doth in mynde reuerence him whome he loueth His eye is neuer of him whome he loueth He doth alwayes and in all things wishe for his dearling whom he loueth His onely ioy is as oft as may be to talke with God and againe to heare the wordes of God speaking in the Scripture For the Lorde in the Gospell saith If any man loue me he will kepe my word he that loueth me not doth not keepe my wordes Againe Abide ye in my loue If ye keepe my commaundementes ye shall abide in my loue euen as I also haue kept my Fathers commaundements and do abide in his loue And againe If any man loue me he will keepe my word and my father wil loue him and we will come to him and make our dwelling in him But nowe let vs heare Moses the seruaunt of God declaring and teaching vs the way and manner how to loue God to wit howe great loue ought to be in the elect Thou shalt saith he loue the Lord thy God with all thy heart with all thy soule and with all thy strength The very same wordes in a manner did our Lord in the Gospell repeate and sayd Thou shalt loue the Lorde thy God with all thy heart with all thy soule with all thy strength and with all thy mynde By this we vnderstande that the greatest loue that may be is required at oure handes to God warde as that which challengeth man wholy howe bigge so euer he be and all the parts of man as peculiar vnto it selfe In the mynd is mannes vnderstanding In the heart is the seate of his affections and will. The strength of man conteineth all mans abilitie as his very wordes déedes counsell riches and his whole substance Finally the soule is the life of man And we verily are commaunded to employ all these vpon the loue of God when we are bidden to loue God with all our soule with all oure strength with our whole mynde and our whole heart Nothing is ouerslipt but all is conteyned in this We are Gods wholy and altogether let vs altogether therefore and wholy loue god Let nothing in all the world be dearer to vs then God let vs not spare for Gods sake any thing of all that which we possesse howe deare to vs or good soeuer it be but let vs forsake spende and giue it for Gods sake and as the Lord by his worde appointeth For in doing so we loue God before and aboue all things We are also coÌ„maunded to stick to God only to imbrace him alone For to whom we doe wholy owe all that we haue to him is al the whole sincerely simply and fully to be giuen Here are they condemned whosoeuer wil not once loue God and the world together The Lord requireth the whole heart the whole mynde the whole soule and all the strength finally he requireth al what soeuer we are or haue in possession he leaueth nothing therefore for thée to bestowe on other By what right then wilt thou giue to the fleshe the deuill to other Gods or to the worlde the thinges that properly are Gods owne And God verily alone is the chiefest eternall greatest mightiest creator deliuerer preseruer most gentle most iust and best of all He alone doth giue hath giuen and is able to giue to man all that is expedient for the safegarde of his body and soule God alone doth minister to man abilitie to liue well and blessedly and therefore God deserueth to be loued alone and that too before and aboue al other things This loue of God doth blesse all the haps and chances of men and turneth them to their profite according to that saying To them that loue God all thinges worke for the best This loue of God also conteineth this that it suffreth vs not to honour worship reuerence feare or call vpon any neyther to trust in obey or sticke to any other but to the one and onely God to whome all glory is due But nowe before we speake of the loue of our neighbour it is requisite that we firste shewe who it is that is our neighbour touching whiche I sée some men to doubt and sticke vncertainely For some there are that tâ—ke their kinsfolkes to be their neighbors Other some there are that think that their benefactours are their neighbours iudge theÌ„ strangers that do them any harm But our Lord Iesus Christ telleth vs that euery one yea thogh he be our enimie is neuerthelesse our neighbour if he stande in néede of our ayde or counsell For he imagineth that a Iewe lighting among théeues and lying on the highe way halfe deade and couered with woundes and swelling drye blowes was not regarded of his owne countrey men a Leuite and a Priest that passed by him but at laste was taken vp and healed by a Samaritane Nowe there was a deadly enimitie betwéene the Iewes and the Samaritanes yet notwithstanding this Samaritane doth good to the Iew bycause he sawe that the case and necessitie of the afflicted man did so require Nowe therefore the Lord applying this to his owne purpose demaunded of him that desired to learne who was his neighbour and saythe which of these thrée séemeth to thée to haue bene this mans neighbour He aunswered He that shewed mercy Then sayde the Lorde Goe
booke Ad Bonifacium c. Nowe touching these Commaundements the Lord hath diuided them into two seuerall orders or tables bicause of the seueral difference of matters handled in either of them For the firste of the two appertayneth to God the second vnto man The first teacheth vs what we haue to thinke concerning God and the worship due vnto him that is it teacheth vs the perfect way to liue vprightly and holily in the sight of god The second is the rule whereby we haue to learne our duetie towarde our neighbour which also teacheth vs humanitie directing vs in the way to liue peaceaand ciuily one with another And in these two tables are so nearely conteined al and euery dutie looked for at mens handes that there can not so much as one iote be added more by all the wise men of the world concerning a godly life and ciuil behauiour which is not conteined in these tenne commaundements The first commaundement of the tenne hath the Lord him selfe expresly spoken in these very wordes that followe I am the Lorde thy God which brought thee out of the lande of Egypt out of the house of bondage thou shalte haue none other Gods before me This commaundement standeth of two branches The very first whereof also conteineth diuers matters For first of al God doth simply offer him selfe to vs and prerisely set downe what he will be to vs ward thereby declaring what he is to all men Wherevpon we againe doe gather what he on the other side doth looke for at our handes and what our duetie is to him Thirdly and last of al he addeth an euident proofe of that where he sayde that he is our God. In the beginning he cryeth out and sayth I am the Lorde thy God. Wherin he declareth what he is and what he will be vnto all men These wordes are like to the wordes of the couenaunt which God made with Abraham and in Abraham with all faithfull beléeuers I am sayeth the Lorde a strong God and I am Schaddai as who should say Saturnus a saturando which is to fill For God is the aboundant fulnesse that satisfieth all men and all things he is the euerlasting well of all good things which neuer is drawne drie And that doth Ieremie declare at large in the seconde chapter of his prophesie All whiche verily God in effect comprehendeth in these fewe wordes I am the Lord thy God. I I say whiche speake to thée from within the fire I and none other Here is expresly ment the vnitie of god We are here taught to acknowledge one God and no more to sticke to one and not to suffer our heartes phantastically to dreame of many I am thy Lorde I am thy god He is a Lorde bycause he alone hath the rule ouer all creatures all things are subiect to him as to their Lord all things do bende and obey him if once he do but becke He as Lorde alone doth gouerne and vpholde all things that are So then in this one worde is conteined the wisedome of God his vertue his power and infinite maiestie Deus whiche worde we vse for God is peraduenture deriued of the Hebrue word Daij whiche signifieth sufficiencie or full abilitie For God alone of him self is vnto him self most perfect blessednesse and absolute felicitie he is also sufficiently able to minister all things most aboundantly to all them that séeke after him in trueth sincerely being of him selfe most liberally welthy to al that call vpon his name Therefore in this braunche the sufficient and full abilitie the liberalitie the goodnesse and mercy of God are to be noted but most especially in this that he sayth I am thy God Thy God I say For God is not good to him selfe alone but euen vnto vs also He desireth to poure and bestowe him selfe wholy with al his goodnesse and gifts of grace vpon the faithful and sincere beléeuers He is no niggard he is not enuious he reioyceth and is glad to bestow and diuide him selfe among vs aboundantly and to our comfort to fill vs with the inioying of him selfe at all times and seasons but especially in time of our necessitie And God verily sayth expresly Thy God and not your God that thereby euery one of vs may vnderstand that the eternall most mightie and holy God both is and will be the God and Lorde of euery particular man that is that he is and will be the kéeper deliuerer redeemer the vnmeasurable mountain and bottomelesse sea of all good giftes of body and soule to all them that eyther are or else euer shall be By this nowe in the seconde place we haue to gather what the good and gracious Lorde requireth againe at our hands and what our dutie to him both is ought to be For this where he saith Thy God betokeneth an euident relation For if he will be mine then I againe of dutie must be his He will be my Lorde and my God therefore must I againe of duetie make accompte of and worship him as my Lorde and my god Wherefore in this commaundement there is required at our handes that we do not only acknowledge the true God to be the true God and so to stay there but also that we do take and account him for our God our Lorde our King our Creator our preseruer and our Father and that we do attribute to him his properties to wit that he is one alone the onely fountaine and giuer of all good things that he liueth is eternall righteous true holie happie mercyfull mightie most excellent and chiefe of all Let vs therefore sticke to him alone let vs obey him in all thinges let vs put our trust in him let vs call on him alone let vs repute him to be the giuer of all good things and craue all good giftes of him let vs thanke him for all benefites whatsoeuer we receiue let vs reuerence him and lastly honour him in feare sincerely in loue most ardently and in hope as constantly as may be For herevnto belong those sentences in the bookes of Moses and the holy Gospell Thou shalt honour the Lorde thy God and him alone shalt thou serue And againe Folowe ye the Lord your God feare him keepe his commaundements hearken to his voyce serue him and sticke to him The Lorde him selfe also in the Psalme cryeth out and sayth Offer to the Lord the sacrifice of praise and pay thy vowes vnto the highest And call vpon me in the day of trouble c. And nowe touching the demonstration whereby he declareth that he hath bene is and will be the God and Lord of vs all of our fathers and of our children that come after vs the proofe thereof is most euident by our deliuerie out of Egypt Therein are conteined all the vertues of God his wisedome his goodnesse his righteousnesse his trueth his power and what not Hee declareth that he is the Lorde in heauen and in earth in all
orderly procéeded in euery point and taught euery thing so euidently and plainely that there is nothing whiche ye doe not very well perceiue and vnderstand Let vs now prayse the Lord and thanke him for his goodnes for shewing vs his ways and let vs praye that we walking rightly in them may at the last come to his eternall ioyes Amen Of the thirde precept of the tenne Commaundementes and of Swearing ¶ The thirde Sermon THE thirde Commandement of the first Table is thus worde for worde Thou shalte not take the name of the Lorde thy God in vaine Bycause the Lorde will not let him goe vnpunished that taketh the name of the Lorde his GOD in vaine In the seconde Commaundement the Lord did set down the worship that he would not haue that he misliked of and did flatly forbid to wit a worldly earthly and carnall kinde of honour a base and vile kinde of worship a seruice that is directly contrarie to the spirite nature and maiestie of God that is to think that God will in shape resemble a man or any other creature made of earth or corruptible stuffe or matter and then againe to worship him vnder those shapes and figures with corruptible thinges that were first ordeined and created for the vse and behoofe of men and not of god For God is an eternall spirite which goeth all ouer and preserueth euery thing whom all the most excellent creatures of the whole world if they were ioyned together in one are not able to resemble nor yet to represent the least iote of excellencie in the liuing god God is so farre from lacking any corruptible thinges that he him selfe supplyeth the want of all our necessities It is a mere follie therefore to set vp a percher a taper or a smoakie torch before the maker and giuer of light It is a very toy to offer flesh of beasts to that eternall spirite who in the Psalmes sayth All the beasts of the woods are mine and the cattel in a thousand hilles I know all birdes vpon the mountaines and in my power are all the beastes of the fielde if I be hungrie I neede not to tell thee since the world is myne and all that is therein Now therfore in this thirde Commaundement the Lorde doth very exquisitely although very briefly declare the manner hâ—w he will be worshipped that is in holy reuerencing of his holy name The names wherby god is called are God Gods Maiestie Gods truth Gods power Gods iustice Now the charge of this commaundement is not to abuse the name of God and not to vse it in light and trifling matters but to speake to thinke and iudge honourably reuerently holily and purely of God and godly things But the pithe and effect almost of the whole lyeth herein that he sayth the name of the Lord thy god to wit which is thy chief goodnesse felicitie thy creator thy redéemer thy tender father Now note that the Lorde doth not barely forbid to vse his name but he chargeth not to vse it lightly or in vaine that is beyond necessarie vse or our behoofe and beside the honour and glory of god Let vs sée therefore howe we ought to sanctifie the Lordes name and howe we maye deuoutly vse the name of God and last of all so worship him as he him selfe hath appointed vs to do Firste of all we haue to thinke of God as of the chiefe felicitie and infinite treasure of all good thinges who loueth vs excéedingly with a fatherly affection alwayes wishing and by all means desiring to haue vs men saued and to come to the perfect knowledge of the very truth whose iudgements are true and iust whose workes for their excellencie are wonderfull and whose words are most true and truth it selfe Then must this holy name of God continually be called vpoÌ„ in praiers néede and requestes By that alone we must looke to obtaine whatsoeuer is néedful for our bodies or souls We must neuer cease to giue thanks to that for all the good benefites that we do or shall receiue For what good soeuer men haue and inioy that haue they not from else where than from God the fountaine and giuer of all This glory must euer be giueÌ„ to god If we be nipped with any aduersitie let vs not by an by murmur againste Gods good pleasure and his secrete iudgements but rather suffering and submitting ourselues vnder his mightie and fatherly hande let vs say with the Prophet Dauid It is good for me Lorde that thou haste chastened me Let not vs appoint God what he shal doe but wholy alwayes submit our selues to his good will and holie pleasure Let vs in al things giue God the glory in praysing openly and plainely professing his name and doctrine before Kings and Princes yea and in sight of all the world so often as occasion shall be giuen and the glory of God shal séeme to require Let vs not be ashamed of God our father of his truth and true religion Let vs not be ashamed of Christ our redéemer nor yet of his crosse But let vs be ashamed of errours idolatrie of the world and vanitie of lyes and iniquitie Let vs holily reuerently and deuoutly both speake and thinke of God his workes and his word Let the law of God be holy to vs let his Gospell be reuerend in our eies let the doctrin of the Patriarches Prophetes and Apostles be estéemed of vs as that which came from God him selfe Let vs not take the name of the Lord our God into our mouthes vnlesse it be in a matter of weight Let vs not blaspheme curse nor lye in the name of the Lorde Let vs not vse nay rather abuse the name or worde of God in coniuring iuggling or sorcerie For in these thinges the name of God is most of all abused Let vs precisely and holily kéepe the othe whiche we haue made by the name of the liuing and eternall god Let vs in al things tell truth and lye not that when this world that will not sée shall be inforced to see so great a reuerence and deuotion in vs to the name of our God it may be compelled thereby to glorifie our father which is in heauen And this verily is the godly vsing of the Lordes name and the religion wherin our God is very well pleased Nowe note by the way that there are sundry wayes whereby we abuse the name of God and first of all we abuse it as often as our harts are with out all reuerence to God him selfe when we do vnreuerently filthily wickedly and blasphemously speake of God of his iudgements of his word and of his lawes when we doe with scoffing allusions apply Gods wordes to light matters and trifles by that meanes turning and drawing the Scriptures into a prophane and vnhonest meaning Moreouer we do disgrace that name of the Lord our God wheÌ„ we call not vpon his name but turne our selues rather to I knowe
let no man be compelled to any religiō For he commandeth to binde the stranger within the gates of Gods people that is the stranger that dwelleth in their iurisdiction to the holy obseruing of the sabboth day Now this ease or rest is not commanded in respect of it self for Idlenesse always hath ben found fault withal but it is ordeined for the aforesayd especiall causes Gods pleasure is that there shoulde be a place and time reserued for religion which time place are not opē to them that are busie about bodily and out warde workes He is not conuersant in the congregation he heareth not the word of God he prayeth not with the churche neyther is he partaker of the Sacraments which at his maisters commaundement taketh a iourney or in the market selleth his wares or in the barne doth threshe or winnowe his corne or in the field doth hedge or ditch or doth stand at home beating the anuile or else sitteth still sowinge shooes or hosen Faith therefore and religion bid thee to giue rest to thy seruauntes and familie yea they commaund thée to egge and compell them if they be slow to the holy and profitable worke of the Lorde Moreouer the Lordes mynd is that they which labour shuld also refresh and recreate them selues For things that lacke a resting time can neuer long indure Wherfore the bountiful Lord whose mynde is to preserue his creatures doth teache a way to kéepe them and doth diligently prouide that his creatures be not too much afflicted by the hard handling or couetousnes of their owners Moses in Deuterenomie addeth the pitifull affection of mercye sayinge Remember that once thou thee selfe wast a seruaunt in the land of Egypt Charitie therfore and ciuil humanitie do craue a measure to be kept so that we doe not with endlesse labours ouerlade wearie our houshold seruants Moreouer it is manifest that the goodman of the house by planting godlinesse in his familie doth not a little aduaunce and set forward his priuate profit and owne commoditie For wicked seruants are for the most part pickers deceitful wheras on the other side the godly are faithfull whome in his absence he may trust to gouerne his house In the reckoning vp of the houshold also is mention made of beastes and cattell which is done not so muche bicause their owner is a man ought therefore to vse them remissely moderately as for bicause beasies can not be laboured without the working hand of men to guide them So then men are drawn from the solemnising of the sabboth day by helping their cattel wherfore to the intent that they shoulde not be drawne aside we are here precisely commaunded to allow our cattell that resting time Last of all that Lord doth adde his own exāple wherby he teacheth vs to kepe holy the sabboth day Bicause saith he in sixe dayes the Lorde made heauen and earth the sea and all that in them is and rested the seuenth day Therefore the Lord blessed the seuenth day and hallowed it The Lorde our God wrought sixe dayes in creating heauē and earth the sea al that in them is the seuenth day he rested ordeined that to be an appointed time for vs to rest in On the seuenth day we must thinke of the workes that God did in the sixe days the children of God must cal to remēbrance what howe great benefites they haue receiued that whole wéeke for whiche they must thanke God for which they must praise God by which they must learn god We must then dedicate to him our whole body soul we must cōsecrate to him all our words our déeds As that day the Lorde did rest from creating but he ceasied not stil to preserue so we vpō that day must rest frō handie bodily works but we must not ceasse from that works of well doing worshipping of god Furthermore that heauēly rest was no preiudice at al to the things created neither shal that holy day or sabboth spēt in gods seruice be any let or hinderāce to our affaires or busines For the Lord blessed the sabboth day therfore shal he blesse thée thy house al thy affairs businesse if he shall sée thée to haue a care to sanctifie his sabboth that is to do those works which he hath cōmaūded to be don on the sabboth day They therfore do erre frō the truth as far as heauen is wide whosoeuer do despise the religion holy rest of the sabboth day calling it an idle case doe labour on the sabboth day as they doe on working dayes vnder the pretence of care for their familie and necessities sake For all these thinges muste we apply to our selues and our churches It is most sure that to Christians the spirituall sabboth is giuen in charge especially and aboue all things Neyther is it to be doubted but that the good Lordes will is that euen in our Churches at this day as well as of the Iewes of olde there shoulde be kept and appointed order in al things but especially in the exercising of outward religion We knowe that the sabboth is ceremoniall so farre foorth as it is ioyned to sacrifices and other Iewish ceremonies and so farre forth as it is tyed to a certaine time but in respect that on the sabboth day religion and true godlinesse are exercised and published that a iust and séemely order is kept in the Church and that the loue of our neighbour is thereby preserued therein I say it is perpetuall and not ceremoniall Euen at this daye verily we must ease and beare with our familie and euen at this day we must instruct our familie in the true religion and feare of god Christ our Lord did no where scatter abroad the holy congregations but did as much as he could gather them together Nowe as there ought to be an appointed place so likewise muste there be a prescribed time for the outward exercise of religion and so consequently an holye rest They of the primitiue Churche therefore did chaunge the Sabboth day least peraduenture they should haue séemed to haue imitated the Iewes and still to haue reteined their order and ceremonies and made their assemblies and holy restings to be on the first day of Sabbothes whiche Iohn calleth Sunday or the Lords day bycause of the Lords glorious resurrection vpon that day And although we doe not in any parte of the Apostles writings find any mention made that this sunday was commaunded vs to be kept holy yet for bycause in this fourth precept of the first table we are commaunded to haue a care of religion and the exercising of outward godlynesse it would be against al godlinesse and Christian charitie if we shoulde denie to sanctifie the Sunday especially since the outward worship of god can not consist without an appointed time and space of holy rest I suppose also that we ought to thinke the same of those fewe
side againe men must reiecte the vnsauerie opinion of the Stoickes touching their Indolentia or lacke of griefe Touching which I will recite vnto you dearly beloued a most excellent discourse of a notable Doctour in the Church of Christ sett downe in these wordes following WE are too vnthanckful towards our God vnlesse we do willingly and chearefully suffer calamities at his hand And yet such chearefulnes is not required of vs as should take away all sense and féeling of griefe and bitternesse Otherwise there should be no patience in the Sainctes suffering of the Cresse of Christe vnlesse they were both pinched by the heart with griefe and vexed in body with outward troubles If in pouertie there were no sharpenesse if in diseases no paine if in infamie no sting in death no horror what fortitude or temperancie were it to make small accompt of and set litle by them But since euerie one of them doeth naturallie nipp the mindes of vs all with a certaine bitternesse ingraffed in them the valiant stomache of a faithfull man doth therein shewe it selfe if he being pricked with the féeling of this bitternesse howsoeuer he is greuously payned therewith doeth notwithstanding by valiaunt resisting continuall struggling worthily vanquish and quite ouercome it Therein doth patience make proofe of it self if when a man is sharpely pricked it doth notwithstaÌ„ding so bridle it selfe with the feare of God that it neuer breaketh forthe to immoderate vnrulynesse Therein doth chearefulnesse clearely appeare if a man once wounded with sorrowe and sadnesse doth quietly staye himselfe vppon the spirituall consolation of his God and creatour This conflicte which the faithfull susteine against the natural feeling of sorrowe and griefe while they studie to exercise patience and temperance the Apostle Paule hath finely described in woordes as followeth We are troubled on euerie side but not made sorrowfull wee are in pouertie but not in extreeme pouertie we suffer persecution but are not forsaken therein we are caste downe but we perishe not Thou séest here that to beare the Crosse patiently is not to be altogether senselesse and vtterly bereft of all kinde of féeling as the Stoicks of old did foolishly describe the valiaunt man to be such an one as laying aside the nature of man should be affected alike in aduersitie and prosperitie in sorrowful matters and ioyfull thinges yea and such an one as should be moued with nothing whatsoeuer And what did they I pray you with this excéeding great patience Forsooth they painted the image of patience which neither euer was nor possiblie caÌ„ be found among men Yea while they went about to haue patience ouer exquisite and too precise they toke away the force therof out of the life of man At this daye also there are amonge vs Christians certaine newly vpstarte Stoickes which thincke it a fault not onely to sigh and wéepe but also to be sad and sorrowfull for any matter And these Paradoxes verilie doe for the most part procéed from idle fellowes whiche exercising themselues rather in contemplation than in working can doe nothing else but daily bréede such nouelties and Paradoxes But wée Christians haue nothing to doe with this yronlike Philosophie since oure Lord and maister hath not in words onely but with his owne example also vtterly coÌ„demned it For he greaned at and wept ouer both his owne and other mens calamities taught his disciples to do the like The world saith hee shal reioyce but ye shal be sorrowful ye shall wéepe And least any man should make that wéeping to be their fault hee pronounceth openly that they are happie which doe mourne And no meruayle For if all teares be misliked off what should we iudge of the Lord himselfe out of whose bodie bloudie teares did trill If all feare be noted to proceede of vnbeleefe what shall we thincke of that horror wherewith we read that the Lord himselfe was stricken If we mislike all sorrowe and sadnesse how shall wee like of that where the Lord confesseth that his soule is heauie vnto the death Thus much did I minde to say to the intent that I might reuoake godly minds from desperation least peraduenture they doe therefore out of hand forsake to seeke after patience because they cannot vtterly shake off the naturall motions of griefe and heauinesse which cannot choose but happen to them which of patience do make a kinde of senselessenes and of a valiaunt and constant man a senselesse blocke or a stone without passions For the Scripture doth praise the Saincts for their patience while they are so afflicted with the sharpenesse of calamities as that thereby their stomaches are not broaken nor their courages vtterly quayled while they are so stounge with the pricke of bitternesse as that yet they are filled with spirituall ioye while they are so oppressed with heauinesse of minde as that yet they be chearefull in Gods conselation And yet is that repugnancie stil in their hearts because the naturall sense doeth flye from and abhorre the thing that it féeleth contrarie to it selfe when as on the other side the motions of godlinesse doth euen thoroughe these difficulties by striuing séeke a way to the obedience of god This repugnancie did the Lord expresse when he said to Peter When thou wast yonger thou girdedst thee selfe wentest whether thou wouldest but when thou shalt be old an other shal gird thee lead thee whether thou wouldest not It is not vnlike verilie that Peter when it was neede to glorifie God by his death was with much adoe against his will drawen vnto it For if it had béene so his martyrdom had deserued litle praise or none But howsoeuer he did with great chéerefulnes of heart obey the ordinaunce of God yet because hée had not layde aside the affections of his flesh his minde was drawne two sundrie waâ—es For while he saw before his eyes the bloudie death which he had to suffer hée was vndoubtedly strucke thorowe with the feare therof and would with al his heart haue escaped it And on the other side when he remembred that he was by Gods commaundement called thereunto ouercomming and treading dewne all feare he did willingly and chearefullie yéeld himselfe vnto it If therfore wee meane to be Christe his disciples our chiefe and especiall studie must be to haue oure mindes indued with so great obedience and loue of God as is able to tame and bring vnder all the ill motions of our mindes to the ordinaunce of his holie will. And so it will come to passe that with what kinde of Crosse soeuer wée be vexed wée may euen in the greatest troubles of oure mindes constantly reteyne quiet sufferaunce and patience For aduersitie will haue a sharpenesse to nippe vs with all likewise being afflicted with sicknesse and diseases wée shall groane and bee disquieted and wishe for health being oppressed wyth pouertie wée shal be pricked wyth the sting of care and heauinesse in like manner wée
of this exposition let him heare the woordes of the Apostle who saith I knew not sinne but by the lawe for I had not knowen luste except the lawe had said Thou shalt not luste Without the lawe sinne was dead I once liued without lawe but when the commaundement came sinne reuiued and I was dead And againe The affection of the fleshe is death but the affection of the spirite is life peace Because the affection of the â—leshe is enimitie against God for it is not obedient to the lawe of God neither can be So then they that are in the flesh cannot please God. The affection of concupiscence therefore doth condemne vs or as I should rather say wée are worthily condemned by the iuste iudgment of God for our coÌ„cupiscence which doth euery houre and moment bewray it selfe in the thoughts of our harts There are I confesse sundrie fantasies and many thoughts in the minds of men which while they tend not to the offence of God or our neighbour nor do coÌ„tâ—ine any vncleannesse or selfeloue are not to be counted in the number of sinns as I did immâ—diately after the beginning declare vnto you So hetherto verilie God hath forbidden the grosser sinnes which man doeth daily commit against him and now at last hee commeth to the concupiscence corrupte nature of man the welspring of al euil which in this precept he goeth about to stop vp and cause to sléepe or as I should rather say to detect to the eyes of all men the infirmitie and weakenesse of mankinde For what is he that hath not some whiles felt concupiscence yea what is he that is not euery houre moment pricked with the stinge of fleshly concupiscence What man is there I pray you that is not diseased with the naturall sicknesse common to vs al and spotied with the blemish of originall guiltinesse Being therefore coÌ„uinced of sinne before the lord wee are not able to excuse our fault nor escape the sentence of the Iudge that doth condemne all flesh For the iust Lord doeth expressely condemne our naturall corruption and wicked inclination which is a continual turning from God and rebellion against the sinceritie which hee requireth at our handes For they are called happie that are cleane in heart because they shall sée god They therefore whose hartes are wrapped in lustes diseased with concupiscence and spotted with the poyson of original guilt shall not sée god But such are al we that are the sonnes of Adam And therefore this lawe doth conuince vs all of sinne infirmitie naturall corruption of damnation which followeth vpon the neck of our corruptioÌ„ Moreouer god in his law doth not only require the outward cleannesse of the body but the inward purenesse also of the minde the soule and al our affections and giueth charge that all whatsoeuer wee thincke determine goe about or doe should tende to the health and profite of oure neighbour This coÌ„maundement therefore may be referred to all the other that went before For the Lord himself expounding this coÌ„mandement Thou shalt not coÌ„mit murder addeth Whosoeuer is angrie with his brother shal be in danger of iudgment c. Matt. 5. and againe in expouÌ„ding this precept Thou shalt not coÌ„mitadulterie hée addeth Whosoeuer looketh on an other manns wife to lust after her hee hath committed adulterie alreadie with her in his hart And here he doth exactly rehearse the things which we do couet and in longing after which we are wont to sin Now our couetousnes consisteth in the desire either of things or persoÌ„s The thinges that we couet are either immoueable or moueable as we Germans do vsually say Der gueteren sind etliche ligende etliche furende The immoueable things are houses farmes lands vineyards woods medows pastures fishpooles such like Things moueable are monie cattell honour office and dignities The persons are wife childreÌ„ manseruants maidseruants These and such like which our neighbor hath in possessioÌ„ none of vs ought to couet to his hurt or hinderance or if any man happen to couet them yet let him not consent to y concupiscence nor take delite therin let him not séek to obteine the thing that he so desireth nor suffer his ill conceiued purpose to break out to y deed doing in taking from his neighbour his things or persoÌ„s for god requireth at the hands of those y worship him such kind of righteousnes as is altogether sound and absolutely perfecte not in the outward déede alone but also in the inward mind settled purpose of the hart Wherupon the lord in the gospel saith Vnlesse your righteousnes exceede the righteousnes of the Scribes Phariseis ye shal not enter into the kingdome of God. But touching the maner how Gods comaundements are fulfilled that faith is the absolute righteousnes I will hereafter in an other sermon tell you as I haue alreadie said somewhat in the sermon that I made vpon true faith Hetherto in twelue Sermons I haue runne through and declared the tenne preceptes of the morall lawe in which I told you that the forme of vertue is layd before our eyes therby to frame our maners according to the wil of god God himself hath diuided al the branches of his moral law into two tables The first doth shew the dutie of vs meÌ„ to our creator teacheth how to worship aright our God gouernor The secoÌ„d table in sixe whole precepts doth declare what and how much euery man is bound to owe to his neighbour how we may al liue both quietly well ciuilie one with another It comaundeth vs to honor our parents al those which god hath ordeyned in stéed of our parents It forbiddeth murder or doing iniury to any man in his life and body It forbiddeth whordom adultrie wicked lustes comending wedlock cleannes a continent life It forbiddeth lyes false witnesse bearinges and euil desires biddeth vs to loue our neighbours with al our harts being ready at all times with al our power to doe them good To God our Lord and most prudent lawgiuer be praise and thankes for euer and euer Amen Of the Ceremonial lawes of God but especially of the priesthood time and place appointed for the Ceremonies ¶ The fifth Sermon IN the partition of gods lawes next after the moral lawe we placed the Ceremoniall lawe and therfore since the morall lawe is alreadie expounded I haue now next by the help of God to treate of the law of Ceremonies And that I may not hide any thing from you note this by the way that some write Ceremoniae and some Cerimoniae which two words are vsed for Ceremonies considering y sundrie men haue sundrie opinions touching y word froÌ„ whence it should come For some after the opinion of Seruius Sulpitius do thinke that they are called Ceremoniae a Carendo But Festus affirmeth that Ceremonies did first take their name of the towne CÄ™res or CÄ™rete For Liuie in his fifte
apparel For as the man is such is his talk such is his cloathing therefore the rayment doeth note of what conuersation the priests ought to be Whereuppon it commeth that in the Scriptures wee are bidden to put on other cloathing whē the meaning of the holy Ghoste is that wee should chaunge our wicked conuersation so that the very garmentes doe partly instruct the priests what they haue to doe and what is seemely for them But nowe the time and course of this treatise inuiteth mée to speake somewhat of the priests office Their office did consist in many thinges but especially in teaching instructing For the chiefe cause whie the priestes were ordeyned of God was to instruct the Church in true pietie and to teach the people the lawe of god For thus wée read that the Lord did say vnto Aaron Thou thy sonnes that are with thee shall drincke neither wine nor stronge drinke when ye enter into the tabernacle of wittnesse least happily ye die Let it be an euerlasting ordinaunce among your posterities that ye may put disferēce both betwixt holie vnholie betwixt cleane and vncleane that ye may teach the sonnes of Israel all the statutes which the Lord hath spoken vnto them by the ministerie of Moses Leuit. 10. The same lawe doth Ezechiel in as many wordes almost rehearse in the 44. Chapiter of his Prophecie And Malachie declareth it also as it is to be seeae in the second of his Prophecie They therefore are vtterly deceyued which thincke that the Leuiticall priestes were appointed onely for to kill the sacrifices Moreouer the lord doth euery where in his lawes minister matter for the Leuitical priesies to instruct his people in and that matter was not the heathenish Philosophie the edicts of kinges or decrees of Senatours but the very woord of God deliuered to them by God himselfe And that this doctrine might be the more conunodiously vttered to the people the priestes appointed certaine holy dayes wherein the people should assemble together to heare them preach the word of God. The next point of their duetie after teaching was to blesse the people That blessing was not free for euerie priest to vse as hee listed but was bounde to a certaine forme of words very solemnly vttered which is thus expressed in the 6. of Numbers And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying Speake vnto Aaron his sonnes saying On this wise ye shall blesse the children of Israel and say vnto them The Lord blesse thee keepe thee The Lord shewe his face vnto thee and be merciful vnto thee the Lord lift vp his countenance vppon thee and giue thee peace This manner of blessing did they vse vndoubtedly in their holy assemblies esspecially at the breaking vpp of the congregation when the people did depart In an other place it is said that God did blesse but here that Aaron and his sonnes did blesie the people whereuppon wée haue to note that God doth woorke inwardly and performe in the faithful what soeuer the priestes in that forme of blessing did wishe vnto the people so that still to blesse is the onely and proper worke of God alone And therfore verie significantly after that solemne blessing vttered by the mouth of the priest God doth add And they shall call or put my name ouer or vpon the children of Israel and I will blesse them The priestes therefore do lay before the people the name of the Lord they commend vnto them the mightie power of his Godhead and shew them that all goodnesse doeth flowe from God teaching them how they may obteyne it through faith in Christ who is the blessed séed that blesseth al that call vppon his name Nowe in this solemne blessing sixe principal points are chiefly conteyned First the priest sayth The Lord blesse thee That is The Lord bestowe vpon thée whatsoeuer belongeth to the safetie of thy bodie and soule Secondarily he saith The Lord keepe thee For it is not sufficient to receiue good thinges at the hand of the Lord vnlesse they bée preserued by his power and not taken from vs by his wrathfull indignation nor lost againe by oure owne negligence Thirdly hee sayth The Lord shew thee his face or The Lord make his face shine vppon thee The Lord doth thē shew vs his louing face when after his anger hee sheweth vs his fauour and doth become good and gratious to vs And therefore in the fourth clause doeth followe a more plaine exposition where the priest sayth The Lord bee mercifull vnto thee as if hee should haue said The Lord be alwayes gentle and fauourable vnto thée in all that thou goest about either in words or déeds The fift blessing is The Lord liftvpp his countenaunce vppon thee Now the Lord lifteth vpp his countenaunce when he looketh vppon vs when hée watcheth ouer vs and doth direct and guide our wayes The last desire is Peace which is taken for the saluation and chiefe goodnesse that happeneth to mankinde although in an other sense it is put for the contrarie to warre or battel and the peace of the conscience is no smal felicitie to mortall men These were the good things that the priestes did wish to light vppon the people teaching them withal to beséech the Lord for those blessings with ardent prayers carnest supplications Euen till this day there doe remaine the Psalmes that the priestes did make for the peoples sake to singe For after that Dauid had brought musick into the temple then did the playing vppon musical instrumentes with swéete melodie and singing of Psalmes beginne to be taken for an office among the priests Touching this musicke vsed in the temple the first booke of Chronicles speaketh very much where it treateth of Dauid and his dealinges how he distributed the singers into 24. orders and that by course Moreouer the priestes were commaunded to minister the Sacraments and to sacrifice For they did circumcise the infants their office was to see the Passeouer eaten and to offer sacrifices of sundrie sorts vnto the Lord of which I will speake hereafter in place cōuenient And that they might more commodiously offer their sacrifices Dauid by the inspiration of the holy ghost diuided the two families of Eleazar and Ithamar into 24. orders For they did minister by course as is to be séen in the 24. Chapiter of the first of Chronicles All the while that their turne to minister did laste the priestes remayned still within and neuer did set a foote out of the temple For there were houses builded within the temple for the priests to dwell in when their lot did come to serue the Lord they neuer went vnto their owne houses vntill their course were expired and their time to minister were fully finished The priestes also did kéepe the holy vessells and make them cleane they kept the candels burning the holy fire that it should not goe out to be short they had the charge of all thinges which
Cowe sprinckled doeth sanctifie them that are partakers of it to the purifying of the fleshe howe much more the bloud of Christe Therfore both the priest and the cowe did beare the type of Christ The female kinde in the cowe doth note the infirmitie of mans nature the redd colour doth admonishe vs of the Lord his bloud by whiche wee are washed from our vncleannesse There was no spot to be found in Christ for hee was the holy of holies and altogether frée from and without all sinne Hée was not brought to death by the yoke of necessitie For hee offered himselfe vnto it of his owne free will. Yea hee offered himselfe willingly to go to his death and that too without the hoast or walls of the citie in the mount of Caluarie which thing the Apostle Paule doth touch in the 13. to the Hebrues Christ both God and man was whoalie offered in body and soule whose bloud is hoalesome for vs if by the holyghost it be sprinkled in our harts The faithfull also must die with Christ they must be humbled and burne in loue to Godward as redd as Scarlet and that was the meaning of the Cedar wood the Hysope and the Scarlet lace which were cast into the fire Moreouer the ashes which came of the sacrifice were gathered vp and preserued to purifie and cleanse withall Those ashes were nothing else but the type or figure of the effect of Christ his death or sacrifice I meane the verie cleansing and remission of our sinnes For therefore did bloud and water gushe aboundantly out of the pierced side of Christ that wee might learne that out of the death of Christe doeth flowe our cleansing and our life For in bloud life doeth consist and water purgeth and is a signe of cleÌ„sing The ashes were gathered by a man that was cleane who neuerthelesse was made and did remaine vncleane vntill the euening Finally the water was sprinkled with a sprinklar made of Hysope vppon the defiled to the end that thereby hee might bee sanctified or purged The water was kept in an holy place For Margarites and that which is holy ought not to be caste to dogges and filthie swine The Lord also doth require preachers to teache the effecte of Christ his passion and in the coÌ„temptible and lowly preaching of the Gospell to lay before the world our redemption and sanctification in the death and bloud of Christ he doth require I say such holy teachers as are themselues faithfull and cleansed in the bloud of Christ And yet those teachers with the whole Church beside do euen til the euening I meane the ending of their liues pray stil Forgiue vs our trespasses For the Lord himselfe said Hee that is washed is cleane hath no neede but to washe his feete onely To this do appertaine the often washings vsed in this Ceremonie which signifie that by the grace of God all sinnes are purged that the Sainctes haue alwayes an holy care to watch against the assaults of sinne and that those sinnes are clensed none other wayes but by the water of Christ his grace Lastly it is most often earnestly repeated in the law that they al remaine vncleane how many soeuer being once defiled are not again cleÌ„sed with the holy water of separation For the Lord said to Peter Vnlesse I washe thee thou shalt haue no paâ—te with mee My meaning is not to runne through euery particular point of this Ceremonie but to touch the especial matters onely Therefore now I procéede to that which remayneth To these cleansing sacrifices may also be added the sacrifices whereby the bodily defilings which were figures of the defilinges of sinne were purified cleansed of which sort were the defilinges of the séede the eating and touching of vncleane creatures the Leprosie and of the woman in childbedd All which Moses doth largely handle from the 12. of Leuiticus vnto the 16. of the same And in al this there is nothing else prefigured to the Church of God but our naturall corruption and originall wickednesse with the frée cleansing of the same by the grace of God in the bloud of Christ our Sauiour With these we may also number the sacrifice of iealousie which is thoroughly treated of in the 5. Chapter of Numeri although the maner and order thereof seemeth rather to belonge vnto the Iudiciall lawes of God. The fourth kinde of sacrifices was the sacrifice of thanckesgiuing whiche they called Schelamim or Schlomim the sacrifice of health or the peace offering For it was offered to giue thankes withall to witt either for the recouerie of health or for felicitie and prosperitie I meane when they had receiued some good turne at the handes of God or else by his ayde had escaped the brunt of some mishapp or euil fortâ—ne In this sacrifice they vsed a bâ—aste either of the heard or of the fould It was not lawfull to oâ—fer birds for it was done either â—â—th a vnllocke or an hâ—ffar with a male or a female lamâ—e or with an hée or a shee goate It was 〈◊〉 before the Atrium The â—ide or skinne therof was the priestes fee. The bloud was sprinckled about the altar The kidneys the call of the lyuer the rumpe of the lambe and all the fatt was burnt vppon the altar of burnt offerings The right shoulder was heaued the breast was waued toward the endes of the world For Thruma and Thnupha that is the heauing and wauing were not kinds of sacrifices but ceremonies onely which the priestes did vse in making their sacrifices and oblations By the heauing was signified that Christe should be heaued or lifted vp and that he being once lifted vp should drawe all men vnto him The wauing of the breast toward euery part of the world was a token that the preaching of Christ should be spread in euery corner of the world The breast and the shoulder were both the priestes portion together with the iawe done and the paunch or bellie The rest of the fleshe returned to him that made the oblation and was eaten by him in an holie banquet The remnaunt of Ceremonies belonging to this sacrifice are to be found in the third Chapter of Leuiticus For if it were Thoda a confession a praise or a protestation then was added to the sacrifice a cake of pure wheat floure and salt steeped in oyle or sodden cracknells or bread baked in pannes part whereof was heaued and fell to the priestes share the rest returned to the offerer euen as also leauened bread was allowed to be eaten in the banquet Nowe in this kinde of sacrifice also Christ was preached with the effect â— power of his death and passion and in it was shewed the whole maner and order of giuing thankes to God for his good benefits There are sondry sorts of benefits If a man receyued a good turne if an ill 〈◊〉 had not be fâ—lne him if he had receuered his health or had escaped some misfortune
mortall men which maketh vndoeth and euery day deuiseth new lawes and ordinaunces Therefore GOD in these kinde of lawes doeth commende to his people faithfull obedience to bée shewed vnto him euen as in the beginning hee commaunded Adam not to taste of the trée of knowledge of good and euill requiring thereby faithfull obedience to be shewed vnto him Verily the obedience and faith which was in the Machabées in old Eleazar and in certaine other Godly men that stoode against kinge Antiochus euen to the shedding of their bloud and suffering of most bitter death did please the Lord excéedingly Other more absteyned from swines flesh whereby they obteyned neither praise nor glorie amonge wicked men When the woord of GOD saith that a thing is holy it is holy in déede and that because hée is holy that commaundeth it When God saith that any thing is vncleane it is vncleane in déede so that to eate any thinge against the word of God is to defile the eater Ye nowe sayth the Lord in the Gospell are cleane beecause of the woord which I said vnto you It is needefull therefore that wee beleeue the woord of God and that obedience goe before faith and then it cannot be but that the deede or woorke that is of faith as Eleazars was who would not taste the swines fleshe must needs be acceptable vnto God with whom whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne and wickednesse Moreouer the Lord in these lawes of his touching the absteyning from the flesh of certaine liuing creatures had a great respect vnto the health and soundnesse of mortall mens bodies For some of those which he forbiddeth to be eaten are by Physicians scarcely thought to be hoalesome for our bodies And thereuppon the Sainctes do gather this syllogisme If God hath care for the health of oure bodies hee is farre more carefull verily for the preseruation of our soules What may be thought of this that many nations haue tempered themselues from the eating and touching of some liuing creatures Therefore that the people of Israel who of themselues were sufficiently superstitious and curious enoughe should not be their owne caruers and inuent such toyes as they thought beste God gaue them such lawes for choice of their meate as did conteine hidden mysteries in them thereby to drawe them from their owne deuises and to seuer them from al other nations as Moses testifieth in the foureteenth Chapiter of Deuteronomium saying Thou art an holy people vnto the Lord thy God and the Lord thy GOD hath chosen thee from amonge all the nations vppon the face of the whole earth to bee a peculiar people vnto himselfe To Sainct Peter in the Actes of the Aposties a vision is shewed wherein by the vncleane beastes are ment the Gentiles Lastly God would haue the nature and disposition of the beastes that hee forâ—ad to be eaten to be thoroughly scanned For in their diet at the table hee did by figures lay before their eyes the heauenly Philosophie giueing them occasion euen in their meate to thincke and speake of the true holinesse of the minde to the ende that men should not bee filthie impudent foule and vncleane And therefore is this clause so many times repeated I the Lord your God am holie As if hee should say All these Ceremonies tende to this ende that yee may giue your selues to holinesse Wherefore in those figures hee taught the godly what to follow and what to flie from Nowe in the lawe of the cleane and vncleane hee doth first of all put certaine generalities then he descendeth by specialities and doeth in a beadrowe reckon vpp certaine particular things in a very natural course and order The place is at the full set out in the eleuenth Chapiter of Leuiticus the fourtéenth of Deuteronomium Those beastes were allowed to be eaten which cleaue the hoofe and chawe the cudd Here are two thinges set downe in whiche the duetie of a good man is notablie conteyned For if wée will be cleane wee must diuide the hoofe and also chawe the cudd Our affection is the foote of oure mindes which affection must not be followed We must haue discretion in al things to iudge betwixt affections And as in a cleaft there be two partes or sides the right the left so a good man chooseth the good and flyeth from the euill Chawing of the cudd is our iudgment For wee must not admit euery thing whiche wée heare and sée but those thinges only which we haue examined exactly found to be contrary neither to God nor to his lawe There are then repeated many liuing things particularly which were not lawefull to be eaten amonge the people of the lord Those were either fourefooted beastes vppon the earth or fishes or birds or such as créepe vppon the ground Of fourefooted beasts foure by name wee are especially forbidden The Camel whose longe and loftie necke doeth teach vs that pride and arrogancie must bee eschewed The Connie or the mountaine mouse for God doeth vtterly mislike the men that are altogether ouerwhelmed like Connies in the earth and neuer lifte vpp their mindes vnto heauen The Hare a fearefull beast whiche doeth warne vs to shake off all cowardly fearefulnesse euen as also the Hogge doth put vs in minde to auoyde al vncleannesse For a Hogge is the very type and picture of nastie filthinesse and of it doeth the byword rise to call an vncleanly person a beastly swine And of Circe the fable goeth that shee with her inchantments did turne Vlysses his men into a sort of loathly Hogges Furthermore of fishes so much was allowed for meate as was found to haue finnes and scales vpon them if they lacked either of them they were forbidden as the Eele which thoughe it hath finnes yet lacketh it scales and therefore was not to be eaten For as the bodies of fishes are ruled with the finnes so must the whole man be gouerned by hope The scales are hard and couer the body and wée vnlesse we be constant patient in the Lords woorke are worthie to bee abhorred of the Lorde our maker Of birdes those are forbidden which are the gretest raueners deuourers which loue and liue by vncleane meates whiche flye abroad at owlelight at midnight and in the darke and such as are craftie vnstable and nothing chéerefull Herein therefore is commended vnto vs well dooing abstinence temperance simplicitie light constancie chéerefulnesse soundnesse and purenesse of liueing Lastly of suche as créepe by the grounde no small number are noted For menne altogether wrapped in worldly mucke doe vtterly displease the Lorde I haue of purpose not reckoned vp all the names of the forbidden creatures partly because it wold haue béene too tedious vnto you and partly because the interpreters of the Bible do wonderfully sticke in the interpretation of their names so that I can neuer meruaile ynough at the extréeme blinde stubbernenesse of the Iewish people in kéepinge so strictly the choice of their meates when their owne
he did saye vnto the chiefe This day shalt thou be with mee in Paradise It may also by many places of Scripture bee proued that the auncient holie fathers from Adams time vntill the death of Christ at their departure out of this life did presently for Christe his sake enter not into prison but into eternall life For our Lorde in the Gospell after Sainct Marke doth say God is not the God of the dead but of the liuing But he is the god of Abraham of Isaac and of Iacob therefore consequently Abraham Isaac and Iacob do liue or are now aliue and yet not in bodie corporally For their bodies beeing buried were rotten longe since therefore their soules do liue in ioye and their verie bodies shall rise to iudgement againe In the Gospell after S. Luke the Lord maketh mention of Abrahams bosome into which are gathered all the blessed spirites of it he testifieth that it is placed aloft that it is not a place of paine punishement but of ioy and refreshing And therefore we do often read in the Scriptures of the holie fathers that they were gathered vnto their people that is to say that they were receiued into the fellowship of those fathers with whome they had in this world remained in the same faith and same kinde of religion For the sequences circuÌ„stances of those places doe manifestly declore y those wordes cannot be expounded corporally of the buriall of the bodie Againe in the Gospel after S. Matthewe the Lord saith I say vnto you that many shal come out of the East out of the West and shall rest them selues with Abraham Isaac Iacob in the kingdome of heauen but the children of the kingdome shal bee cast out into vtter darknesse there shal bee weeping and gnashing of teeth Nowe if the Gentiles must be gathered into the kingdome of heauen and that they must be placed in the fellowship of the fathers than must it néeds bée that the fathers were alreadie in heauen and felte the ioyes thereof at that very time when the Lord spake these words Who also in the Gospell after S. Iohn doth plainly say Abraham was glad to see my day and hee sawe it and reioyced Which saying although wée vnderstand to be spoken of the iustification and ioye of the conscience yet do we not separate from it the ioy of eternall life because the one doth of necessitie depend vpon and followe the other Moreouer wée must héere consider the occasion vppon which these words of the Lord do séeme to haue béen spoken The Lord had said Verilie verilie I say vnto you If a man keepe my saying hee shall neuer taste of death which words the Iewes toke hold on and said Abraham is dead and the Prophets are dead yet sayest thou if a man will keepe my sayinges hee shall neuer see death What art thou greater than oure father Abraham which is dead and the Prophets are dead also Whome makest thou thy selfe To this the Lord made answere and shewed that Abraham is quickened or else preserued in life and heauenly ioy through faith in the sayings of Christe Iesus and that howsoeuer hée is dead in body yet notwithstanding his soule doth liue in ioy for euer with God in whome hee did put his trust To this may be added that Dauid in the 16. Psalme calling God his hope his expectation and his inheritance doth amonge other thinges say The Lord is alwayes at my right haÌ„d Therefore my hart is glad my glorie reioyceth and my fleshe shall rest in hope For thou wilt not leaue my soule in hell neither wilt thou suffer thine holie one to see corruption Thou wilt make mee to knowe the path of life in thy presence is the fulnesse of ioy at thyright hand there be pleasures for euermore And although S. Peter and Saint Paul doe in the Actes of the Apostles applie this testimonie of Dauid as a thing spoken Prophetically vnto Christ Iesus yet notwithstanding no man can denie but that the same may after a certeine manner be referred vnto Dauid who in that Psalme maketh a profession of his faith declareth his hope and expresseth his Michtam that is his delight or the armes or cognizaunce whereby he would be knowen Those words therefore doe first apperteine to Christ and then to Dauid and all the faithfull For the life and resurrection of Christ is the life resurrection of the faithfull Againe in an other place the same prophet saith I beleeue verilie to see the goodnesse of the Lord in the land of the liuing Now in the land of the liuing there is neither death nor dolour but fulnesse of ioy and euerlasting pleasures these ioyes and delights Dauid by faith did looke to obteine at the hand of GOD through Christ his sauiour and did in déede according to his hope possessâ— the same immediately after he did depart out of this life although it were many yeares after his death or euer Christe did come in the fleshe euen as we also at this day are saued by him although it be now one thousand fiue hundreâ—h and od yeares agoe since he in his flesâ— did depart from the earth But whereas Paul in the 12. to the Hâ—brues saiâ—h And all these holie fathers hauing through faith obteined good repoâ—t receiued not the promise because 〈◊〉 had prouided a better thinge for vs that they without vs should not bee made pâ—rfecte I thinke simplie that it must be vnderstood of the perfect or ful felicitie in which y holy fathers without vs are not consummated or made perfecte Because there is yet behinde the generall resurrection of all fleshe which must first come and when that is once finished then is the felicitie of all the Sainctes consummated or made perfect which felicitie shall then not bee giuen to the soule alone but to the body also Saincte Peter also doeth constantly affirme that saluation is first of all by Christ purchased for the soules of the holy Saincts then that they by the same Christe are immediatly vppon their bodily death receiued to be partakers of the same saluation and lasty that in the end of the world the bodies of the Saincts being raised from death as the bodies of all men be shall appeare before Christ to be iudged of him The Lord saith hée shall iudge both the quicke and the dead For to this end was the Gospell preached to the dead that in the flesh they should be iudged like men but in the spirite they should liue with God. That is to say the death of Christ is effectuall to the fathers that died in the faith so that nowe in soule they lâ—ue with God and that they againe are to be iudged in their fleshe like to all other men at what time the Lord shall come to iudge the quicke and the dead Therefore our saluation is not as yet perfecte nor consummated but shal be made perfecte in the end of the world Moreouer
bands wherewith they are tyed that wishe loke to be set at libertie But throughout all ages there is none such to bée found in all the world nor yet in heauen but Iesus Christ alone the sonne of God who for that cause did in the Gospell say If the Sonne set you at libertie then are ye free in deede Nowe they whome the Lord deliuereth are bondslanes wherefore hée doeth deliuer them from bondage and doth incorporate them in the libertie of the sonnes of god Hée doth set all bondseruauntes at libertie excluding none but such as do by their owne default their owne vnbeléefe and disobedience exclude themselues For the comming of the sonne of God was to set all such at libertie as were entangled in bondage Therefore he doth so farre forth deliuer vs as we are bondseruaunts For bondage and libertie are one opposed and contrarie to the other so that without the consideration of the one wée cannot conceiue the meaning of the other Wherefore I thincke it best héere to speake so much of bondage as this present argument shall séeme to require First bondage is nothing else but the state or condition wherein bondseruauntes bée Nowe those that are in boÌ„dage are either bondmen borne or else made bondseruauntes The children that issue of bondseruaunts are bondslaues borne The other that are made bondseruantes are so made either by captiuitie wherevppon they take their names and are called captiues For Pomponius saith Slaues were therevppon so called because the Capitaines commaunded to sell them for monie when they were in warres taken captiues by their souldiours and so by that means to spare their liues and saue them these bondmen are in latine also called Mancipia eo quod ab hostibus manu caperentur because they were taken prisoners by the hande of their enimies Or else they are made bondslaues by the ciuil law as when a frée man aboue twentie yeares of age doeth for lucre sake suffer himselfe to bée sould for monie Bondmen therefore haue loste all libertie and doe whoalie hange vppon their maisters gouernment in whose power it lyeth to kill them if they list Nowe of bondage there are two sortes the Politique and the Spirituall The politique bondage is not by grace the preaching of the Gospell taken out of the Churche of the faithfull so that there should bee no bondmen at all or that they should not doe their duetie or not doe the seruice that of right they doe owe. For the Apostle Paule saith Let euery man walke according as he is called And so ordeine I in al Churches Art thou called being a seruaunt Care not for it But yet if thou mayest be free vse it rather And againe Seruauntes obey them that are your bodilie maisters with feare and trembling and singlenesse of hearte as vnto Christ not with eye seruice as men pleasers but as the seruauntes of Christe doinge the will of God from the heart with good will seruing the Lord and not men knowing that what soeuer good thinge any man doeth that shall hee receiue againe of the Lord whether hee be bond or free And in his Epistle to Timothie hée saith Let as many seruauntes as are vnder the yoke counte their maisters worthie of all honour that the name of God and his doctrine bee not blasphemed And they which haue beleeuing masters despise them not because they are brethren but rather doe seruice for as much as they are beleeuing beloued and such as are partakers of the benefite And yet in this bondage the faithfull haue this comfort by the preaching of the Gospel that howsoeuer they bée bond in body yet they are frée in mind and soule For the Apostle againe doth say Hee that is called a bondman in the Lord is the Lords freeman Likewise hee that is called free is bond to Christ This is a comfort to the faithful in all their afflictions which knowe that their spirite is safe and frée howsoeuer their bodie is streightly imprisoned or sharpely tormented Therefore the Saincts are at their libertie although they be neuer so narrowely looked to and shutt vpp in custodie they are victorers and vanquishers howsoeuer they are bound and oppressed Finally they enioy most exquisite pleasures euen then when they are vexed with most infinite euils I knowe that the children of this world doe mocke and scoffe at these pleasures and libertie of the faithfull beléeuers as though they were méere dreames and fantasiâ—s of very fooles and asses But God doth soundly pay them home for their scoffes and mockerie not in the world to come onely but also in this preseÌ„t life while they themselues like miserable caytifes beeing in extreme captiuitie doe notwithstanding euen in that slauerie thincke themselues at libertie and in most absolute felicitie For they serue a filthie seruice in detestable slauerie making themselues bondmeÌ„ to abhominable whoredome to beastly madd drunkennesse to the wicked Mammon and to other most vile pleasures wherein they die and rott with endlesse shame and infamie But of the seruice afflictions of the Sainctes who doe euen in their afflictions enioye their libertie and reioyce in the Lord the Apostle Paule speaketh where he saith We are troubled on euery side yet are wee not made pensiue wee are in pouertie but not in extreme pouertie wee suffer persecution but are not vtterly forsaken therein wee are caste downe but wee perish not bearing about alwayes in the body the dying of the Lord Iesus that the life of Iesus might also appeare in our bodie And againe In all things wee doe our endeuour to shewe oure selues as doth become the ministers of Christ in much suffering in afflictions in necessities in sorrowes in stripes in imprisonmentes in seditions in labours in watchinges in fastinges in glorie and ignominie in reproches and prayses as deceiuers yet speakers of trueth as vnknowen and yet knowen as dying and loe wee liue as chastened and not killed as sorrowfull and yet alwayes reioycing as poore and yet making many riche as hauing nothing and yet possessing all thinges Loe héere ye sée howe the Saincces in extreme seruitude haue a chéerefull consolation and are alwayes at their libertie as is to be séene by infinite examples in the Actes of the Apostles other Ecclesiasticall histories Nowe wee come to the second part of bondage The spirituall bondage hath a certaine likenesse to the bodily seruitude For Adam by his owne fault became a bondman and wée of him are all borne bondmen Hée was once at libertie and had the Lord to bee his friend and fauourer but hée did disâ—oyallie reuolte from GOD and gost himselfe an other maister the diuell a tyraunt as cruell as maye bée who for his sinne hauing gotten power ouer him did like a mercilesse Lord miserablie handle him like a bond seruaunte Nowe wée of oure corrupte graundsire are borne corrupt and sinners and for our sinne are also vnder the diuels dominion wée are
Indulgenciaries and the Pope him selfe whose Hierlings they be We must confesse verily that they are the fellowes of Simon not Peter but Magus For Peter did by the iust sentence of God curse such kinde of merchantes Your money saith he perish together with you This is a heauie and terrible but yet a moste iust iudgement of the moste iust god The same Apostle Peter foreséeing that in the church there would be many such merchants doeth in his last Epistle say There were false Prophets among the people euen as there shal be false teachers among you which priuily bring in damnable heresies euen denying the Lord that hath bought them and bring vpon themseâ—ues swift damnation And many shall followe their damnable wayes by whome the way of trueth shal be euil spoken of And with couetousnesse through seigned words shall they make merchaÌ„dize of you For what is it with fained words through couetousenesse to make merchandize of the miserable idiotes if this is not when they say that they doe giue full remission of sinnes vnto all them that are contrite and doe confesse their sinnes For if any man doo acknowledge his sinnes and with a true faith conuert him selfe to God through Christe euen without theire Indulgences he doth obtaine plenarye remission of all his sinnes Those foxes therefore make mony of smoke deceiuing simple soules and selling for coyne the thinge which they neuer had neither possibly can be purchased with money And thus much hetherto of bought and solde Indulgences Of which other writers haue made very long discourses I suppose that by this little any man maye easily vnderstand how to iudge of them a-right We are now at length come past those rocks and shelfes to whiche we did of purpose saile that when we had viewed the moste perilous places we might admonishe the vnskilfull passagers to take héede howe they strike vpon them for making shippwrack of their soules by thincking that in these Indulgences doeth lye she true force of sufficiente Repentaunce wherein there is nothing but the vtter displeasing of Godes moste holye maiestie Therefore letting that alone as it is we doe now returne to declare she last member of repentance whereby we said that penitentes doe mortifie the olde man and are renued spiritutually First of all therfore it séemeth good to tell what the olde man is what the newe or regenerated manne is and what the power or strength of man is For by the demonstration thereof we shall the better vnderstand what it is to mortifie the olde man to be renued in the spirit We say that the olde man is all that which we haue of nature or of our first parents to wit not the body only or the flesh I mean the grosser and substantiall parte of the bodye but euen the verye soule with the strength the power and faculties of the same Therefore wheras in some places of the holye Scriptures the fleshe is put for man we must not onely vnderstand the massie substance and grosser parte of the bodye but the very fleshe together with the soule and all the faculties thereof that is the whole man not yet regenerate For the Lord in the Gospell saith That which is borne of the flesh is flesh and that which is borne of the spirit is spirit And this he speaketh concerning regeneratioÌ„ which is not according to the fleshe as Nicodemus did falsely imagine but according to the spirit The woord Flesh therfore dooth importe the naturall power and faculties of manne euen all that I meane which we haue or take of our first grandsyre Adam The new man is said to be he that is regenerate by the spirite of God in Christe or is rerenued according to the image of Christe with all the giftes and vertues of the holye Ghoste And as the flesh is vsually put for the olde man so is the spirit by an Antithesis commonly vsed and taken for the newe man. Now héere the very place requireth to discourse somewhat of the power or vertues of man Of whiche although I haue else-where disputed all redye as in the Sermon of Fréedome and bondage and of sinne yet héere againe I wil touch suche points as I thinck to suffice for this present Argument There are two partes or faculties of our soule Vnderstanding Will. Vnderstandinge doeth discerne in things obiect what to receiue or what to refuse and is as it were the light and guide of the soule Will chooseth for in it dooth lye bothe to will and to nill which are againe impeld by other powers and faculties Nowe the vnderstanding is of two sortes For we vnderstand either Earthlye or Heauenly thinges I call those Earthly things which do apperteine not to the life to come but to the life present whervnto we referre all liberall artes and handicrafts the gouerning of publique weales and the ruling of priuate houses By heauenly things I vnderstand God himselfe eternall felicitie and life euerlastinge the knowledge of God and all kindes of vertues faith hope charitie righteousnes holynes and innocencie of life Now let vs sée what this vnderstanding of man is able to doo and what power it hath The Iudgement and vnderstanding of man in Earthly things is not altogither none at all but yet it is weake and verye smal God wot The vnderstanding therefore that is in man dooth come of God but in that it is small and weake that commeth of mans owne fault and corruption But the bountifull Lord doeth augment in men those giftes of his whereby it commeth that mans wit bringeth woonderful things to passe For which cause we read in the holie Scriptures that the artes wittes of men are in the handes of god But in the knowledge or vnderstanding of heauenly matters there is not one small sparke of light in man his witt of it selfe is nothing but darckenesse which at the beginninge was created by God moste sharpe lightsome but was afterwardes by mans corruption vtterly rebated and darkned againe For therefore it is that Christe in the Gospell sayed No man commeth to mee vnlesse my father drawe him And in the prophets it is written All shal be taught by GOD. And Paule saith The naturall man perceiueth not the thinges that are of the spirite of God for they are foolishnesse vnto him Neither can knowe because they are spiritually discerned The naturall man that is that olde man which is not yet regenerate by the holie Ghost is not a blocke altogether without all sense or féeling For if he were vtterly without all the discourses of reason then how should the preaching of the Gospell séeme foolishnesse vnto him He doth therefore by the gifte of God heare and vnderstande the wordes and sense of the holie scripture but by reason of his naturall corruption he is not touched with them he doth not rightly iudge of theÌ„ they seeme méere follie vnto him neither doth he perceiue that they must be discerned spiritually because
should they amonge the heathen say where is their God To these diuine euident preceptes let vs annexe that notable exaÌ„ple of the truly repentaunt Niniuites out of the holy scriptures of whome y holy Prophete Ionas hath left this in writing The men of Ninâ—uee beleeued God and proclamed a fast and put on sackcloth from the greatest of theÌ„ vnto the least of them And word came to the king of Niniuce which arose from his throne and put off his robe couered himselfe in sackcloth and sat downe in the ashes Moreouer by the kinges coÌ„maundement proclamatioÌ„ was made throughout the whole citie saying Let neither maÌ„ nor beast taste any thing neither feede nor yet drincke water but let both man and beast put on sackcloth crie mightily vnto God yea let euery man turne from his euill way from the wickednesse that is in his haÌ„ds Who can tell whether God wil turne be moued with repentance turne froÌ„ his fierce wrath that we perish not And now it is good to heare howe effectuall true repentaunce is in the sight of the lord Therfore it followeth in the same chap. And God saw their works that they turned from their euil wayes he repented of the euill which he said he would do to them and did it not And here also derely beloued ye must note y repentance is of 2. sorts to wit priuate or secrete publique or manifest Euery one doth secretly to himself repent priuately so often as when he hath sinned against god he doth desceÌ„d into himself and with the candle of gods word doth search al the corners of his hart confesse to God al his offences being greued that he hath offended him yet doth turne vnto him beléeuing verily that he wil be reconciled vnto him in Christ his sauiour for his sake doeth vtterly hate sinn entirely loue righteousnes and innocencie in following them so néere as he can The publique or solemne repentance is vsed in great calamities in dearth in pestilence warre and of the repentance it is that the prophet Ioel speketh whose words ye heard a litle afore And yet priuate repentance is in many points all one with the publique For Peter wéepeth bitterly priuate peniteÌ„ts do fast priuately absteine seuerely euen from all alowed pleasures much more then from the allurements and baits of the world But they y do truly repent either publiquely or priuately both do must specially hate coloured hypocrisie vaine ostentation Moreouer both kinds of repentance are frée voluntarie not extorted or coacted but proceding of a willing mind The pastour of the Church teacher of the truth I confesse doth seuerely call vpon al sinners without delay to repent themselues truly for their sinns coÌ„mitted but yet he doth by expresse lawe lay vppon no mans necke any precise order prescribing that time maner place or number but leaueth it frée to euery ones choice so that they do the thing that is decent according to the prescript rule in the word of god But publique repeÌ„tance is for the most part wont to be proclamed openly receiued of the whole coÌ„gregation so often as pietie requireth it and necessitie coÌ„pelleth it doth out of the word of God therewithal declare what how al things must be done decently ordered Againe it is manifest y there are 2. sortes of repentaunce more For there is true repentance false repentance The true repentance is y whiche doth exercise that is regenerate by the spirite of God is without all colour craft coÌ„teyning in it al those things that I haue hetherto told you off The scriptures conteined in the old new testament do minister to vs many examples of true repentance which I haue at large layd forth vnto you in y that I haue alreadie spoken Those examples are excellent which we find of our parents Adam Euah of the people of Israels often repenting in the 33. of Exod. in the booke of Iudges and the bookes of Kinges Yet more excellent than the rest is that of Dauid in the 12. cap. of the 2. of Samu and 1. Par. 21. And that of Manasses Iosias 2. Re. 33. 34 In the Gospell also we haue to sée the examples of Matthewe ZachÄ™us the sinneful woman Peter beside other more that here for shortnesse sake I do wittingly passe ouer But false or couÌ„terfeit repentance procedeth of a feigned hart though at a blush it séeme to haue the circuÌ„stances of true repentance yet for because it wanteth a turning to God and a sound confidence in him it is vnsincere and vtterly false For of al other it is most certaine that the repentaunce of Iudas Iscariote was false and counterfeite and yet he confessed his sinne hee bare record to the trueth and did with much anger and sorrowe restore to the priests the price which he toke for y innocent bloud but because he did not wholie turne to Christ put his whole confidence in his mercie and goodnesse all his repentance was without al fruit And without all profite doe hypocrits and those that are without the faith of the Gospell torment themselues and make a shew of outward repentance But they are most happie and in an heauenly case that do with al their heartes truely repente with faith vnfeigned for they receiue infinite goodnesse of their most bountifull and liberal God who is at-one againe with penitents and doeth nowe loue them that before he did for their sinnes most hartily and yet most iustly hate and abhorre The punishments also whiche he determined to lay vppon them he turneth into benefites For he doth fill and as it were loade penitentes with all maner good thinges both temporall and eternall Now ye vnderstood déerely beloued by my former sermons that God bestoweth so great benefites vpon vs not for our works of Repentance but for Christ his sake in whom alone the Saincts doe trust not putting any confidence in their workes of repentaunce how holy and commendable soeuer they be For in so much as the father loueth Christe that wée by faith are graffed in him God doeth therefore loue vs and oure works doe please him which workes of ours when he doth recompence hee crowneth not our works as our owne works but crowneth in vs the grace which hee himselfe hath giuen vs Againe it must néedes be that vnrepentauntes are most vnhappie They heare with what sinns and transgressions they haue offended God prouoked his iuste vengeaunce against themselues but therewithall they thinke not howe to preuent the wrath of God being readily imminent to take vengeaunce of them nor howe to obteine his fauour againe What else therefore doeth remaine behinde for them but a most certeine and iust destruction both of body and soule of all their goods and whatsoeuer things else they doe most estéeme in this transitorie life It is good héere to call
Father and the Sonne and name them the Trinitie teach that the man whiche God the Word tooke vppon him is to be accompted perfecte man not in body onely but in soule also euen as the auncient doctours of the Church did also thinck But forbeecause the question about Ousia and Hypostasis did trouble the Churches that there were sundrie contentions disputations concerning the differēce betwixt them they seeme to me to haue determined very wisely that those names should not at the first presently bee vsed in questions of GOD vnlesse it were that when a man wente about to beate downe the opinion of Sabellius hee were compelled to vse them least by lacke of words he should seeme to call one the same by three names when hee should vnderstand euery one peculiarly in that threefold distinction Socrates in the 7. Chap. and thirde booke of his historie addeth But they did not bring into the Church a certeine newe religion deuised of themselues but that whiche frō the beginning euen till then the Ecclesiasticall tradition taught and prudent Christians did euidently set foorth And so foorth Therefore awaye with the Popes champions to the place whereof they are worthie which when wee teach y all pointes of true godlinesse and saluation are fully conteyned and taught in the Canonicall Scriptures by the way of obiection do demaund in what place of the Scripture we find the names of Trinitie Person Essence and Substance and finally where we find that Christe hath a reasonable soule For although those very words consisting in those syllables are not to bée found in the Canonicall bookes which were by the Prophets and Apostles written in an other and not in the latine tongue yet the thinges the matter or substaunce which those woords doe signifie are most manifestly conteined and taught in those books whiche thinges likewise all and euery nation may in their language expresse for their commoditie and necessitie speake and pronounce them Away also with all Sophisters which thinke it a great point of learning to make the reuerend mysterie of the sacred Trinitie darcke and intricate with their straunge their curious and pernicious questions It is sufficient for the godly simplie according to the Scriptures and the Apostles créed to beléeue and confesse that there is one diuine nature or Essence wherin are the father the Sonne and the holy Ghoste Neither is it greatly materiall whether ye call them substances or subsistences or persons so that ye do plainly expresse the distinctiō betwixt them and eche ones seueral properties confessing so the Vnitie that yet ye confound not the Trinitie nor spoile the persons of their properties And héere now it will do verie wel out of the Scriptures to cite such euident testimonies as maye euidently proue the mysterie of the Trinitie with the distinction and seuerall properties of the thrée persons The Lord in the Gospel after S. Matthew saith All power is giuen to mee in heauen and in earth goe ye therfore teach all nations baptising them in the name of the Father and of the Sonne of the holy Ghost teaching them to obserue all thinges whatsoeuer I haue commaunded you Tertullian alledging those wordes against Praxea sayth He did last of all commaund his disciples to baptise into the Father and the Sonne and the holy Ghost We are baptised not into one nor once but thrice at euery name into euery seuerall person Thus much Tertullian Nowe as euery seuerall person is seuerally expressed so the diuinitie of them all is therein singularely taught to be one and common to them all because hee biddeth to baptise not onely into the name of the Father but also of the Sonne and of the holy Ghoste The Apostle and elected vessell Paule doeth flatly denie that any man either ought to be or euer was baptised into the name of any man whiche is nothing else but méere man Were ye sayeth hée baptised in the name of Paule So then the Father is God the Sonne is God and the holy Ghost is GOD into whose name wée are baptised The same Lord in the Gospell after S. Iohn sayeth When the comforter commeth whome I will sende vnto you from the father that is the spirite of trueth he will lead you into all trueth He shal not speake of himselfe but whatsoeuer he shall heare that shall he speake He shall glorifie me for hee shall receiue of mine and shall shewe vnto you All things that the father hath are mine therefore said I vnto you that hee shall take of mine and shewe vnto you In these wordes of the Lords thou hearest mention made of the person of the father from whome the spirite is sente of the person of the Sonne whiche sendeth him and of the person of the holy Spirit which commeth vnto vs Thou hearest also of the mutual and equall communion of the Diuinitie and all good thinges betwixte the thrée persons For the holy Ghost speaketh not of himselfe but that which he heareth He shall sayeth the Sonne take of mine And againe All things that the father hath are mine And therfore what things the Sonne hath those are the fathers the diuinitie glorie and Maiestie of them all is coequall With these most euident speaches doe these two manifest testimonies of Iohn Baptist agrée First he sayth He whom God hath sent doth speake the words of god For God giueth not the spirite by measure vnto him The Father loueth the Sonne and hath giuen all thinges into his hand He that beleeueth on the Sonne hath euerlasting life c. Loe héere againe in the one Godhead thou hearest the three persons distinguished by their properties For the Father loueth sendeth the Sonne and giueth all things into his hand The Sonne is sent and receiueth all thinges but the holy Ghost is giuen of the Father and receiued of the sonne according to fullnesse Then againe the same Baptist crieth the second time and sayeth I sawe the spirite descending from heauen like vnto a Doue and it abode vppon him And I knewe him not but hee that sent mee to baptise with water the same said vnto mee vppon whom soeuer thou shalt see the Spirite descending and tarying still vppon him the same is hee whiche baptiseth with the holy Ghoste And I sawe and bare record that this is the Sonne of GOD. Héere againe are shewed vnto vs as clearely as the day-light the thrée persons distinguished not confounded For he that sendeth Iohn is the Father The holy Ghost is neither the Father nor the Sonne but appeareth vpon the head of Christ in the likenes of a doue And the Sonne is the sonne not the Father and that too the sonne of the Father vpon whose head the holy Ghost did abide And now to this place doth belonge the testimonie of the Father vttered from heauen vppon his Sonne Christ For he sayeth This is my beloued Sonne in whome I am wel
immediately vppon Christe his death and ascension For after the same manner that I haue hetherto declared vnto you euen from the beginning of the world did all the holy Patriarchs Prophets and electe people of GOD beléeue and ground their faith Although I denie not but that the mysterie of the Trinitie was more cléerely expounded to the world by Christe yet is it euident by some vndoubted testimonies whiche I will adde anon that the mysterie of the Trinitie was very well knowen vnto the Patriarchs the Prophets but first by the way I will admonishe you that the holy Patriarchs and prophets of GOD did hold themselues content with the bare reuelation and woord of GOD not raysinge curious questions about the Vnitie and Trinitie of God. They did clearely vnderstand that there is one God the father of all the onely sauiour and authour of all goodnesse and that without or beside him there is none other God at all And they againe did euidently sée that the Sonne of GOD that promised séed hath all thinges common with the father for they did most plainely heare that hée is called the Sauiour and is the redéemer from whome all good thinges do procéede and are bestowed vppon the faithfull whereby nowe it was easte for them to gather that the father and the sonne are one God althoughe they differ in properties For in so much as they were assuredly certeine that the damnable doctrine of the pluralitie of Gods did spring from the diuel they did not worship many but one God whome notwithstanding they did beléeue to consist of a Trinitie of persons For Moses the vndoubted seruant of God in the very first verse of his first booke sayeth In the beginning Creauit dij God created heauen and earth Hee ioyneth héere a Verbe of the singular number to a Noune of the plurall number not to make incongruitie of speach but to note the mysterie of the Trinitie For the sense is as if hée should haue said That GOD which doeth consiste of thrée persons created heauen and earth For a litle after God consulting with him selfe about the making of man doeth say Let vs make man in our Image Loe héere he sayth Let vs make and not Let me make or I wil make And againe hee sayeth In our Image and not In my Image But least any man should thinke that this consultation was had with the Angels let him heare what God him selfe doeth say in Esaye I the Lord sayeth he make all thinges and stretch out the heauens alone of my selfe that is of mine owne power without any help or fellowe with mée and set the earth fast Therefore the Father consulted with the Sonne by whome also hee created the world And againe least any man should thincke as the Iewes obiecte that these things were after the order and custome of men spoken of God in the plurall number for honours sake and worshipp thou mayest heare what followeth in the end of the third Chapter Behold this man is become as one of vs in knowing good and euill Now heere by Enallage hee putteth these wordes Is become for Shall become or Shall happen so that his meaning is as if he should haue said Behold the same shall happen to Adam that shall come to one of vs that is to the Sonne to witt that hee should haue triall of good and euill that is that hee should féele sundrie fortunes namely sickenesse calamities and death and as the prouerb is should féele both swéete and sowre For that is the lot or condition of man But the Sonne being incarnate for vs not the Father nor the holy Ghost was found in shape as a man and had triall of sundrie fortunes of death whiche was foretold to Adam as it is manifest for consolations sake and not in the way of mockage For as the good Lord did with a garment strengthen the body of oure first parent against the vnseasonablenesse of the ayre when for his sinne he purposed to banishe him out of Paradise so did he comfort and chéere vpp his sorrowfull minde with a full example of the sonnes incarnation and suffering And when he had so armed him in body and soule he casteth him out of the Garden of felicitie into a carefull and miserable exile There are in euery place many examples of this matter like vnto this For Abraham sawe thrée but with them thrée he talked as with one and worshipped one And The Lord rayned vppon Sodom and Gomorrha brimstone fire from the Lord out of heauen and ouerthrew those cities But least any man should interprete it and say The Lord rayned from the Lord that is from heauen he himselfe doth presently ad From heauen For as the father created all thinges by the Sonne so doth he by him preserue al things and doth euē still by him worke all things Nexte after Moses the notablest Prophete Dauid in his Psalmes doeth say By the word of the Lord were the heauens made and all the hostes of them by the breath of his mouth So heere thou hearest that there is one Lord in whome is the woord and the spirite both distinguished but not separated For the Lord made the heauens but by the Word the whole furniture of heauen doth stand by the Breath of the mouth of the lord The same Dauid sayeth The Lord sayd to my Lord sitt thou on my right hand vntill I make thine enimies thy footestoole Note that in an other place the same Dauid doth flatly saye that beside the Lord there is none other And yet héere againe he doeth as plainely saye The Lord said to my Lord meaning the father who had placed the sonne whiche was Dauids Lord at his right hand in heauē Out of Esaie may be gathered very many testimonies But the notablest of all the rest is that whiche Matthewe the Apostle citeth in these words Behold my sonne whome I haue chosen my beloued in whome my soule is pleased I will put my spirite vpon him c. With this agréeth that whiche Luke citeth saying The spirite of the Lord vppon me because hee hath annoynted mee to preache the Gospell to the poore hath hee sent mee c. In these testimonies heere thou hast the father the sonne and the holy Ghost A fewe out of many For I do not couet to turne ouer the whole scriptures of the old testament So then this faith wherewith wée doe beléeue in God the father y sonne and the holy Ghoste we haue receiued of God himselfe being deliuered vnto vs by the Prophetes Patriarchs but most euidently of all declared by the sonne of God him selfe oure Lord Iesus Christe and his holy Apostles wherevppon nowe we doe easilie gather wherfore it is that all the sincere bishops or ministers of the Churches together with the whole Church of Christe haue euer since the Apostles time with so firme a cōsent mainteyned and had this faith in honour It were
of Christe are of the diuell and therefore that they by al meanes together with all their disciples sectaries are to be auoyded This treatise of the true flesh of Christ we knit vp with these most plaine wordes of Paul WheÌ„ Christ was in the forme of God he made himselfe of no reputation taking on him the forme of a seruant and made in the likenesse of men found in figure as a man He huÌ„bled him selfe made obedient vndeath euen the death of the crosse Wherefore it is without doubt that the sonne of God tooke true and humane flesh and in the same is consubstantiall or of the selfe same substance with vs in all points sinne excepted Neither did oure Lorde after he was risen againe from the dead though he were glorified put off or lay aside his true body which he had once taken and put on And his glorification doth not take away the trueth of his nature For he saith vnto his disciples A spirite hath not fleshe and bones as ye see me haue Wherefore he carried that his true verie fleshe into heaueÌ„ with him in his true flesh he appeareth alwayes for vs in the sight of good the father in his true flesh he will come to iudge the quick the dead in his true flesh they shal sée him which crucified him Christ according to this nature who in respecte of his Godheade is no creature but a creatour is a creature For the fleshe of Christ hath beginning lineally descended from Adam who is the creature of the liuing god And albeit these thinges be sufficiently fenced with the force of the scriptures yet it shall not séeme yrckesome vnto you dearely beloued to rehearse the opinion of the blessed father Cyril which concerning the same matter he hath left written in his Epistle vnto Successus Byshop of Isauria Diocesse in these wordes Bycause I founde in your aduertisement such a kind of thing as though the holie flesh of Christe the sauiour of vs all were turned into the nature of his deitie after his resurrection so that now he shuld seme to be wholy solie god we thought good also to make answere vnto this And a fewe wordes after After the resurrection certeinely it was the selfe same body whiche suffered but yet not hauing now in it self mans infirmities For we affirme not that it abideth hunger labour or any such like thing but we confesse that now it is incorruptible and not this only but also that quickneth and giueth life For it is a body that both hath and giueth life that is to say of the onely begotten sonne of God and it is glorified with the most worthy brightnesse of God and it is knowne and taken to be the bodie of god Therefore if any man say that that is Gods body as the body of a man is mans body he swarueth net from allowable reason Wherevpon I thinke that most â—lessed Paule also sayde Though wee haue knowne Christ after the flesh now yet hencefoorth knowe we him no more For being as I sayde the proper body of God it farre passeth all humane bodies But a body made of earth could not abide to be turned into the nature of the Deitie or Godhead For this is impossible Otherwise we abase the Godhead as if it were made and as if it had taken somewhat into it selfe whiche according to nature doth not properly belong to it Hereby it is proued to be as much follie to say that the body is turned into the nature of the Godhead as that which is the worde to be chaunged into the substance of flesh For as this is impossible bycause it is proued to be a bodye not able to be turned and chaunged so also it is not possible that any creature can be turned into the essence or nature of the Godhead but fleshe is also created And therefore we say that the body of Christ is diuine bycause it is the body of God and beautified with vnspeakable glorie and nowe let vs confesse that it is vncorruptible holy and giuing life but that it is chaunged into the nature of the Godhead neyther haue any of the holy fathers so thought or taught neyther doe we so thinke Thus farre Cyrill And Theodoretus Byshop of Cyrus Dialog 2. Eranist sayth I will shewe that the body of the Lorde yea after the ascension was called a bodie Heare Paule therefore saying Our conuersation is in heauen from whence wee looke for a Sauiour the Lord Iesus Christ who shall chauÌ„ge our vile bodie that it may be fashioned like vnto his glorious bodye Therefore it is not chaunged into an other nature but remaineth indéede a true very body replenished with diuine glorie casting foorth beames of light But if it be chaunged into an other nature their bodies also shall likewise be chaunged For they shall be fashioned like vnto him But if the bodies of Saints kéepe the substance of their nature the body of the Lord likewise hath his substance vnchangable Thus farre Theodoret. Furthermore when we professe that Christ hath true and verie flesh we doe not meane fleshe withoute soule For we must confesse that Christe hath a reasonable or humane soule not voyde of a mynde Arius taught that the sonne of GOD tooke fleshe onely without a soule and that the worde was in place of the soule And Apollinarius did attribute vnto Christe a soule but hée toke away the minde denying that it was reasonable The scripture doth both attribute vnto Christe a soule and taketh not away the minde from the soule The Lord himselfe sayeth in the Gospell The sonne of man came not to bee ministred vnto but to minister and to giue his soule a redemptioÌ„ for many The same Matth. hath left written of him He began to be sorowfull and heauie And Iesus said My soule is heauie euen vnto the death And in another place the Lord himselfe saith Now my soule is troubled And if so bee that this soule of Christe lacke the minde which is the chiefest part of the soule how hath he a soule how could he be sorrowfull and vnderstand desire and remember With hartie desire sayth the Lord haue I desired to eate this passeouer with you before I suffer But this desire came not from his godhead neither from his flesh only nor from his soule waÌ„ting a mind but from his perfecte manhood of body and minde Moreouer we read in the Gospell that the Lord said The sonne of man came not to destroy mens soules but to saue them Therefore hee toke not flesh onely but a reasonable soule also For man had perished both soule and body therefore that he might bée saued both body and soule oure sauiour Christ toke a very mans body a reasonable soule that is to saye a most perfecte man Therefore blessed Athanasius teaching vs according to the scriptures the coÌ„fession of true faith said Christ is God of the substance
and man whosoeuer for the vnities sake of natures doth not so farr extend his humanitie as his diuinitie is extended For in the Gospel after S. Matthewe the Lord goeth not with his bodie into the house of the Centurion whereas yet notwithstanding there is no doubt that his Godhead being present not absent the seruaunt of the Centurion was cured of his disease And who will say that therfore the person is diuided by S. Matthewe for that he hath not extended the humanitie of Christe euen vnto his diuinitie The Angels speaking to the women concerning the bodie of Christ risen from the dead and now glorified say He is not heere he is risen But we are not ignorant that his diuinitie is in euery place And yet the Angels diuided not his inseparable person in that they did not make equal in al respects the humane body of Christ with his Godhead The Angels them selues doe not diuide the person of Christ when his body being taken vp from the mount Oliuet into heauen they standing on the earth testifie that he shall come againe after the same māner as they sawe him depart from them But who dare denie that the Lord was then also present with them Therefore our Lord after the manner of his verie body is in heauen not in earth but according to his infinite godhead he is euery where in heauen and in earth Man consisteth of soule and body and these most contrarie in natures betwene them selues make one person not two And who so euer attributeth and defendeth that which is proper to eyther of them doth not diuide the person The body sléepeth the soule sléepeth not these properties of partes make not two persons Herevnto séemeth to belong that whiche Theodoret hath left written in his 3. Dialogue saying We do not diuide the natural vnitie of the soule and the body neyther separate we the soules from their owne proper bodies but consider those thinges which properly belong to their natures Therefore when the scripture sayth And deuout men carried Stephan to his buriall made greate lamentation ouer him wilt thou say that his soule was buried with his body I thincke not And when thou shalt heare Iacob the Patriarch saying Burie ye me with my fathers thou doest vnderstand that to be spoken of his body not of his soule Againe thou doest reade There they buried Abraham and Sara his wife c. In whiche speach the scripture doth not make mention of the body but in al points signifieth the soule and body together But wee rightly diuide and say that the soules are immortall and that the bodies onely of the patriarches are buried in the double caue Euen so we also are wont to say In this or that place this or that mā was buried We do not say This mans bodie or that mans bodie but this man or that man For whosoeuer is wel in his wits knoweth we speake of the bodie So wheras the Euangelistes so oftentimes make mention of Christes bodie buried at the lengthe they sett downe the name of the person and say that Iesus was buried layd in the graue c. Thus farre Theodoret. And since it is without controuersie that this faith and doctrine from Christes time euen vnto our age hath flourished in the holy Church of God and against innumerable assaultes of sathan and heretiques hath remained most stedfast and the selfe same is deliuered and confirmed by testimonies of scripture and consents of holy coūsels I exhorte you dearely beloued that calling on the name of Christe you may perseuere continue in the same doctrine and béeing 〈…〉 by true faith and obedience to Christe verie God and man you may giue continuall thanks worshipping him that reigneth for euer ¶ Of Christe King and Prieste of his onely and euerlasting kingdome and Priesthoode and of the name of a Christian The seuenth Sermon I HAUE declared vnto you déerely beloued y Christ Iesus our Lorde is verye God and man whiche will bring more plentiful profite if we vnderstand what the fruite of that thing is Whiche is chiefely knowen by the offices of Christe our Lorde He is King and Prieste of the people of God therefore he hath a kingdome and a priesthoode Which things if we shall somwhat more diligentlie consider they shall declare vnto vs the excéedinge greate benefite of the diuinitie and humanitie of Christe Christe Iesus is a king therefore hee is Lorde of all ruler and gouernour of all things which are in heauen and in Earth and specially of the catholique Church it selfe whiche is the communion of Sainctes and for so muche as hee is King and Lorde truely by his royall or Kingly office he is the deliuerer or preseruer the reuenger and defendour and finallie the lawgiuer of his electe For he crusshed the Serpentes head that stronge and moste cruell enimie of Gods people whome when hee had conquered he bound and spoyled He deliuered the elect out of the power of darcknesse and sett them into the libertie of the sonnes of God that we might bee his peculiar people sanctified through the bloude of our kinge a purchased people to serue him in righteousnesse and holinesse Hee is humble louing and gentle which the historie of the Gospell also out of Zacharie rehearseth of him Matth. 21. Hee watcheth for vs he defendeth and gardeth vs hee enricheth vs with all manner of good thinges and furnisheth vs against our enimyes with spirituall armour and giueth vs aboundantly power to resist and to ouercome Hee hath purged the Temple of God casting out the Chanaanites he hath cancelled vnrighteous lawes he hath deliuered vs from them and now hee ruleth and gouernethe vs with the scepter of his mouthe exceeding good and most iust lawes being proclamed For he is God and man therefore hee is the onely Monarche the King of kinges and the Lorde of Lordes for he hath all the kings and rulers in the worlde subiect vnto him some verily of their owne accorde through faithe being obedient and other though striuing and rebelling againste him made subiect by his power And therefore saith the Prophet Dauid Be wise O ye kings be learned ye that are Iudges of the earth serue the Lorde with feare and reioyce vnto him with reuerence kisse the sonne least he be angry and so yee perishe from the right way For in an other place the same Prophet saith The Lord said to my Lord sitt thou on my right hand vntil I make thine enimies thy fotestole The Lord wil send foorth the rodd of his power out of Sion be thou ruler euen in the middes among thine enimies Esay also bringing in the Lord speaking saith I wil lift vp my hands vnto the Gentiles and set vp my standarde to the people and they shall bringe thee their sonnes vppon their shoulders for kings shall be thy nursing fathers and Queenes shal be thy noursing mothers Whiche thing ecclesiasticall
otherwise serue their Lord and king than Kings that is in doing those thinges whiche Kinges ought to doe namely to execute iudgement and iustice For albeit these be in the worlde yet râ—le they not after the worlde because they are now gouerned by the spirite of their king Christe and directe all their doings to the prescripte rule of Gods word and in all things yéelde them selues to be guided by the spirite of God and so farre surely their kingdome is not of this worlde Of these things I haue else where cited much out of S. Augustine acording to the scripture And our king Christe defendeth his Churche and his ministers sometime by the aide of Princes sometimes he preserueth and spreadeth abrâ—ade the same lying open to persecutions through infirmitie and weakenesse For it is pressed downe but not oppressed or kepte vnder still Christe the mightiest Prince alwayes reigning and ouercomming in those that â—ee his Nowe the bounds of this Earthlie kingdome of Christe reache vnto the vtter-moste partes of the Earth For all the kingdomes of the worlde and all nations perteine vnto the kingdome of Christ Héerevnto belong all the testimonies of the Prophets touching the calling of the Gentiles whereof thou maist finde verie manis in Esay and Zacharie who excellentlye describe the kingdome of Christe in Earth Wherevppon the Iewes tooke occasion to feigne I wot not how great glorious things of the maiestie and victeryes of the Messias whiche neuerthelesse long since were aboundantlye fulfilled in Christe but more spiritually than carnally But they while they dreame of and looke for carnall things loathe spirituall and loose bothe But the faithfull through the bountifulnesse and liberalitie of Christe their king most aboundauntly obteine those good thinges whiche the Prophetes promised namely plentifull peace bothe with God and men and all kinde of felicitie alwayes to bée blessed alwayes to be safe though they fight continuallie from all enimyes as well visible as also inuisible and to inioy euerlasting saluation Which things the Prophetes in their writings haue set foorthe in a moste large kinde of style yet vnderstandinge nothing else than as euen now we said that the faithfull shall be moste happie and shall possesse in Christe all good gifts bothe of soule and bodie as much indéede as is necessarie and healthfull for the Saincts And this is that kingdome now we vnderstand bothe as well that of grace as this of 〈◊〉 which that Ioseph of Aramathia iust Simeon and Anna y Prophetisse with other Saints awaited and loked for This same kingdome Philippe the Deacon preached to them of Samaria and Sainte Paule the Apostle to them of Rome which thinge Luke doeth testiffe in the Actes of the Apostles Chapter 8. and 28. But the seate or throne and palace of our king is Heauen For hee ascended a conquerour into Heauen and sitteth at the right hand of God the father almightie from theÌ„ce â—â— y Sunne of righteousnesse hee shineth to all which liue in his Churche or in his kingdome yea and he â—hâ—â—sâ—th the harts of the faithfull to him selfe wherein he may dwell Furthermore that we may vnderstande ouâ— King though not corpâ—rally presente in earth but ascended into Heauen not therefore to be absent from his kingdom he verily in his word compareth himselfe to the head and vs to the bodie or the meÌ„bers Now therefore as the bodie is neuer without the head so the kingdome of God is not without Christ the prince And as the vitall spirite from the harte and the power or vertue of féeling and mouing froÌ„ the head is powred into the bodie so are we quickened or made aliue by our Prince Christe he iustifying preseruing comforting confirming and defending vs from all euill As all the members are ruled by the head so all the faithful in the kingdome of Christe are gouerned by their King Christe Paule therefore saithe God raised Christe from the dead set him on his right hand in heauenly places farr aboue all rule and power and might euery name that is named not only in this world but also in the world to coÌ„e And hath put all things vnder his féete gaue him to be the head ouer all things to the Church which is his bodie y fulnesse of him that filleth all in all Of which kinde there are very many other to be found in the writings of the Apostles first of all that Christ is the head of the church and he it is which giueth saluation to the body for he gaue him selfe for the church to sanctifie it when he had cleansed it in the founteine of water in the worde that he might present it vnto him selfe a glorious church c. And thus much hetherto of the kingdoÌ„e of Christ in earth which is bothe called the kingdome of grace and the Church militant Moreouer the kingdome of God is called the kingdome of heauen and of glory for that occasion because those whome our Lord king hath sanctified on earth and guided with his spirit yea and also iustified béeing deliueied from the fleshe and taken out of this world he glorifieth in heaueÌ„ and recâ—iueth thâ— into ioy into the fellowship both of himselfe and of all the saints For the souls of the faithful eueÌ„ as soone as they depart out of their bodies are foorth with receiued into heaueÌ„ to reigne with Christ the euerlasting king for euer to reioice with all the Saincts But in the laste iudgemeÌ„t wherewith we beleue that the quick and dead shall be iudged of Christe our king the bodies of the Sainctes shall be raised vp clarified coupled againe to their soules and how many soeuer haue cleaued vnto Christ their king from the beginning of the world shal liue for euer reigne in glorie together with Christe their king and prince Of this kingdoÌ„e of the Saints the Prophets Apostles haue spoken muche and chiefelye the Apostle Sainte Iohn in his Reuelation Some haue called this kingdome the Church triumphant This kingdome of GOD or of Christe is an euerlasting kingdome For as euen to the worldes end the Church shall be on earth howsoeuer this worlde and the Prince of the worlde doe rage so the faithfull after iudgement shall liue and reigne with Christe happie for euer bothe in bodie and soule For the Lord saith in the Gospell The gates of hell shall not preuaile against the Church Also the last times shall be as the dayes of Noe were wherein thoughe the wicked did farre in number excéede the Churche of the faithfull yet Noe and his were saued in the Arke but the wicked were destroyed with the floud in such sort surely shal iniquity by all means preuaile in the end of the worlde but in the meane while those that are elected into the kingdome of Christe shall be saued by Christe whome they shall looke for to be their Iudge and shall sée theire redéemer comming in the cloudes of
Pharistis confesse both And in déede the whole scripture doth testifie that there are Angels making mention in many places that they haue appeared vnto men and haue reueled vnto them the will of God or otherwise accomplished his worke Truely the Lord Iesus reasoning against the Saduceis in the Gospel sayth Ye erre not knowing the scriptures nor the power of god For in the resurrection they neither marrie nor are giuen in marriage but are as the Angels of God in heauen Let vs therefore beléeue that there are Angels For the authoritie of the sonne of God and the irreuocable trueth of the holie scriptures ought worthily to winne more â—râ—dite with vs than the toyes of all Saduceis and wicked men What haue not the heathenish Poets and philâ—sophers confessed that there are Angels whome they call Gods for they 〈◊〉 that Gods in the likeness 〈◊〉 were lodged and interteyned of righteous men séemed to al learned men to haue ment nothing else than that whiche the holy scriptures make mention of howe Abraham and Lothe receiued Angels into their houses resembling straungers But howsoeuer the case staÌ„deth most certeine it is both by the holy scripture and by manifolde experience that there are blessed spirites of God that is to say good angels Now what the nature of Angels is it can not throughly be declared of any man. For there are many things in the order of creatures whose nature can not directly and perfectly be expounded they may neuerthelesse after a sorte according to our capacitie be shadowed out Some therefore there are whiche say that Angels are good spirites ministers of a firie nature created for the ministerie or seruice of god and good men Othersome say Angels are heauenly spirites whose ministerie and seruice God vseth to execute all thinges which he hath determined Wherefore we shall not séeme to misse much of the marke if we say that Angels are good spirites heauenly substaunces I meane incorruptible created for the ministerie or seruice of God and men That Angels are created of God the writinges of the Prophetes and Apostles doe witnesse For Paule citeth that saying of Dauid Whiche maketh his Angels spirites and his ministers a flame of fire The same Apostle saith By Christ all thinges are created that are in heauen and that are in earth visible and inuisible whether they be maiesties or lordships either rules or powers Wherfore heretiques haue set foorth toyes saying that Angels are workers in the creation of al things and coeternall with god For God in time by the sonne as wel created angels as all other creatures Nowe touching the time when angels were created whether with the light before man or after man and al the workes of God let him tell that can the holie scripture passing it ouer with silence and pronouÌ„cing no certeintie therof Epiphanius and Augustinus auÌ„cient interpreters of the scriptures learnedly and truly confesse that there is nothing deliuered in the scriptures of y matter And that which is not deliuered in the scriptures can not without daunger be inquired after but without daunger we may be ignoraunt thereof It is sufficient to acknowledge that angels were created at what time soeuer it semeth they were created Let vs rather giue god thankes that he hath created for mankind so excellent ministers Let vs liue an holie and an angelike life in the sight of Gods holy angels Let vs watche least he which transfigureth and turneth him selfe into an angel of light vnder a good shewe and likenesse deceiue vs Nowe we must further sée what maner of creatures angels are They are heaueÌ„ly spirits incorruptible most swift substaunces We say expresly that angels are substances that is to say creatures hauing essence or being For some denie that they are substaÌ„ces subsisting in their proper essence or being For they imagine that angels are nothing else thaÌ„ qualities motions or inspirations of good mynds But the canonical scripture calloth them ministers Oursauiour saith that they whiche rise againe shall be like vnto the angels of god Saint Paule declareth that the sonne of God is more excellent them the angels for that they worship him as God their creator The selfe same apostle saith For ye shall reade in no place that the sonne taketh on him the angels but the seede of Abraham taketh he on him Whiche testimonies most manifestly teache that angels are substances not qualities or motions in mens myndes that I say nothing nowe how they haue oftentimes appeared vnto men in likenes or shape of men Let vs therefore hold and confesse that angels are substances Furthermore what substaunces angels are other peraduenture haue better declared for the which I beare no man grudge I confesse that there are good spirites to make difference of them that are euill Whereof shal be spoken hereafter I confesse that they are good not so much for the goodnesse of their nature in whiche they continued as for their operation or working For they alwayes stirre vp and further vs to that which is good I confesse also that angels are spirits that is to say spirituall heauenly incorruptible and excéeding swift substaunces For the Scripture witnesseth and saithe Whiche maketh his Angels spirites and his ministers a flame of fire The scripture I say nameth Angels spirites and a flame of fire not that angels of their owne nature and substaunce are corporal fire but bicause fire after a sort resembleth them which in clearnesse beautie and incorruptiblenesse and also in swiftnesse quicknesse and brightnesse are y most beautiful and excellent creatures The 〈◊〉 definitions groâ—â—ely enoughe â—ay that the angels are bodily substances but of their owne kinde For God only is without body In thâ—se wordes therefore thus they haue â—etdowne Euerie creature is bodily Angels and all heauenly powers are bodily though they consist not of flesh Nowe hereby we beléeue that they are bodily bycause they are limited in place as the soule also is inclosed with fleshe Angels peraduenture at this daye are more aptly sayd to be locall or in place not circumscriptiuely but definitiuely We must beléeue that nothing by nature is bodilesse and inuisible but God onely that is to say the father the sonne and the holy Ghost who therefore is rightly beléeued to be bodilesse bycause he is in euerie place and fulfilleth and conserueth all thinges and therefore he is inuisible to all creatures bycause he is without body Thus much from theÌ„ But those bodies eyther of young men or olde men in whiche Angels oftentimes appeared vnto the fathers were not their proper or natural bodyes but taken vpon them and as it were borrowed from elswhere for a time and for the weaknesse of oure capacitie And what manner bodyes those same very bodies were whiche they tooke or from whence they were taken or where they were bestowed when they had ended their businesse it is verie hard to declare S.
Augustine in his Encheridion ad Laurent cap. 59. saith Who can declare with what manner bodies they haue appeared vnto men that they might not only be séen but be touched and againe conuey not with sounde substance of flesh but by spiritual power certeine visions not to the bodily eyes but to the eyes of the spirite or mynd or telsomthing not in the eare outwardly but inwardly in the mind of man euen they them selues being therein as it is written in the booke of the prophetes And the angel said vnto me which spake in me For he saith not which spake vnto me but in me Or that appeare euen in ones fléepe talke together after the manner of dreames For we haue in the gospel Behold the angel of the Lord appeared vnto him in his sleepe saying c. For by these meanes angels doe as it were declare that they haue not bodies which can be handled and they make a very hard question howe the fathers did wash their féete howe Iacob by taking so fast hold wrestled with the angel When these things come in question and euery one giueth his coÌ„iecture as he is able their heades are not vnfruitfully occupyed if a moderate disputation be taken in hand and the errour of them which thinke they know that which in déede they know not be remoued for what néedes it that these such like things be affirmed or denied or defined with daunger since we may be ignorant of them without blame Thus farre he In these and suche like causes let vs acknowledge his omnipotencie and woÌ„derful dispensatioÌ„ who doth what he wil to whom truly it is not hard to create substaunces fit agréeable for his purpose and appointment since of nothing he made al visible and inuisible creatures Moreouer we affirme that angels through the grace and power of God are incorruptible substaÌ„ces yea and vnchangeable in their felicitie without burthen and hinderances For S. August also Ad Pet. Diac. de fide cap. 23. saith That vnchangeablenesse was not by nature graffed in Angels but freely giuen by the grace of God. The same August De vera religione Cap. 13. saith We must confesse that angels by nature are chaungeable if God only be vnchangeable but in that wil wherwith they loue God rather than them selues they remaine stedfast and stable in him and inioy his maiestie being subiect moste willingly to him alone With these words agrée those whiche are read in Definit Ecclesiast cap. 61. in this wise The Angelicall powers which continued stedfast in the loue of God when the proud angels fell receiued this in waye of recompeÌ„ce that henceforth they shuld neuer feel the fretting bit of the tooth of sinne to seize vpon them that they shuld coÌ„tinually enioy the sight of their creator without end of felicitie And in him so created shoulde continue in euerlasting stedfastnesse Thus farre he Truly the scripture she wing the incorruptiblenesse of Angels affirmeth that we in the resurrection shal be like the angels For we shall rise incorruptible Therefore Angels are incorruptible For thus saith our sauiour The children of this worlde marrie wiues and are married but they that shall bee counted worthy to enioy that world the resurrection from the deade doe not marrie wiues neyther are married neither can they die any more for they are equall with the Angels and are the sonnes of God in so much as they are the childreÌ„ of the resurrectioÌ„ Whervpon Theodorctus In diuinis decretis hath thus inferred We doe not therfore reckon the angels in the nuÌ„ber of Gods as the Poets and Philosophers of the Grecians doe neyther doe we diuide natures y are without bodies â–ª into the male female â—inde For to a nature immortall or that can not diâ— diuision of kinde is superfluous For they haue no néede of incresing since they féel no diminishing c. But that the Angels are most frée and swift and without impediment burthen and let the scripture in many places declareth In the Acts of the Apostles thus we reade The priests put the apostles in the common prisoÌ„ but the angel of the Lord by night opened the prison dores brought them foorth and sayde Go and stand and speake in the temple vnto the people all the words of this life But when the officers came and founde them not in the prison they returned and tolde saying The prison truely found we shut with al diligence and the keepers standing without before the doores In the same booke thus againe we reade written Herode put Peter in prison and Peter sleapt betweene two souldiers bounde with two chaines and the keepers before the doore kept the prison And behold the angel of the Lord was there present or stoode by him and a lighte shined in the prison and hee smote Peter on the side and stirred him vp saying arise vp quickly his chains fel off froÌ„ his hands And anon when they were past the first and seconde watch they came vnto the yron gate that leadeth vnto the citie which opened vnto theÌ„ by the owne accord Behold no impediments or lets how strong and mighty soeuer they were hindered or stayed y angel of y Lord that he might not execute most spéedily the commissioÌ„ which he had from god All things giue place and make way to the Lords embassadour The yron chaines fel from Peters hands of their owne accorde He walketh safe throughe the 〈…〉 souldiers the Angel going before him The locke of the prisâ—ndâ—râ— no man opening it is vnlocked and wheÌ„ the seruaunts of God were gone out it is shut againe These angels that is to say these heaueÌ„ly embassadours being of their own nature most swift and spéedy spirites are nowe conuersaunt in heauen the power of God so willing and working but so soone as it shall please the Lorde of all by and by they are present with meÌ„ in earth vnto whom they are sent of God from heauen And they are presente in earth sometime with one and sometime with an other Not that they are not conteyned in their proper place For when the angel tolde the women of Christes resurrection he was not at the same instant in heauen and by the graue or sepulchre at once For God onely is not conteyned in place For he is present in euerie place But angels goe not forwarde faire and softely neyther are they moued with labour or toyling after the maner of corruptible bodyes Yet in the Scriptures they are expressely sayde to ascend into heauen and from thence to descend vnto vs We verily rightly beléeue that oure soules as soone as they departe out of the bodyes doe foorthwith enter into the kingdome of heauen For the Lorde hath sayde in the Gospell But hath escaped from death vnto life And to day shalt thou be with me in Paradise And thou doest reade of Lazarus the begger And it came to passe that the begger dyed and
god Now also hee eggeth false prophets inchaÌ„ters against vs Whervnto beloÌ„g deceitful inglings and all kinds of sorcerie witchcraft which the workes of the sorcerers of Egypt and of SimoÌ„ the place of Moses in Deut. 13. testifie to be moste effectuall Herevnto chiefly belong false miracles corrupt answers or Oracles By these truely in times past he did very much hurt to that church of god as histories testifie nether ceaseth he at this day to do hurt which thing experieÌ„ce it self doth teach verifie For though it be certeine y sathan is not cast out by that power of sathan yet one giueth place to another for a time to this end that they may that more dsilie deceiue men and obteine a kingdome Christe truelie and the Apostle Paule foretoulde that euen the last times should bee wonderfully bewitched with deceiptful signes and powers Moste euident places touching y thing are extant in Mat. 24. 2. thess. 2. cha More might be spoken déerely beloued that at large concerning the operations or workings of the diuell But I trust these things béeing gathered together in breuitie are sufficient and giue occasion to muse of higher thinges But let no man so vnderstand these thinges as if the diuel were able to doe all things and that what he will he can also doe by and by For his power is definite or limitted restrained so y he cannot doe so much as he would Otherwise all things had béene ouer throweÌ„ and perished long agoe Therefore not without consideration I added in the describing of the diuel y he is subiect to god for he can do nothing with out Gods permission Now God permitteth him either to exercise trye the patience of those that are his and to hasten their saluation as it is manifest in the historie of Iob and in the words of Paule to the Corin saying Least I should be exalted out of measure through the abundance of the reuelations there was giuen vnto mee a prick to the flesh the messenger of sathan to buffet me Neither is it doubful that in most gréeuous tormentes of persecutions he exalteth many notable martyrs yea and at this day doeth and in times past hath exalted such vnto glorie and euerlasting rest Or els hee giueth the diuell leaue to execute violence and crueltie vppon men by that meanes to chastice their wickednesse or to punish their vnbelief For verily the diuels are the instruments of Gods wrath to execute his vengeauÌ„ce For Paule saith The comming of Antichriste is after the working of sathan in all power signes and wonders of lying and in all deceiuablenes of vnrighteousnesse in them that perishe because they receiued not the loue of truth that they might be saued And therefore GOD shall send them stronge delusion that they should beleeue lyes that all they might be damned which beleeued not the truth but had pleasure in vnrighteousnesse And this in a manner is the strength and power of sorcerie or inchaunting whiche is féeble in the faithfull Wherefore there is no cause why any man should miserably feare the Diuell But rather sanctifie yee saith Esaie the Lorde of hostes let him be your feare your reuerence Some say that certaine nations of the Easte worshipped the diuell for this cause that he should not hurte them But these are starke staring madde For if it bee not Gods will which euen now I began to tel you or if hee giue no leaue Sathan cannot touch so much as a haire of thine For he could not enter into the heard of swine whiche were féeding nighe the lake Genezaret at Gadara and destroy them but by the Lords permission Saincte Augustine also expounding the 32. psalme alledgeth in these wordes the historie of Iob What could the diuell himselfe doe durste he take away one seely shepe from the holie man Iob before he said Lay thy hand on him that is to say giue mee power Hee was willing but GOD did not suffer him When God gaue him leaue then hee was able therefore the diuell was not able but GOD whiche gaue him leaue Therefore Iob being well instructed did not say as we nowe are wonte to say The Lord gaue and the diuell hath taken away but The Lord gaue and the Lorde hathe taken away And these thinges do excéedingly comfort the godly in temptations who vnderstand that nothing can happen to theÌ„ without Gods permission that he permitteth nothing but that which maketh for our amendment and saluation and therefore that we are alwayes preserued by the prouidence and bountifulnesse of god For whatsoeuer hath hitherto béene spoken concerning the power and workinges of the diuelles perteined not hitherto to dashe vs out of courage and caste vs downe but to make vs more vigilant or watchfull The Lorde that ouercame the diuell and sheweth vs the way to ouercome him commaundeth vs to watch For therefore he encountered with sathan the first second and thirde time to instructe vs howe we shoulde fight againste the enimie of mankinde He ouercame him for vs that we shoulde not despaire of ability and nower easilie to ouercome him since he is alreadie weakened and wounded By faith doubtlesse we shal ouercome him For by faith we are knit vnto Christ and by faith we drawe the spirite of Christe by the force and vertue whereof we shall triumphe Truely for that cause Saint Peter willeth vs To resist by faith Saint Paule exborting vs vnto this conflict furnishing vs with excellente complete armour sayth Take vnto you the whole armour of God that ye may be able to resiste in the euill day and hauing finished all thinges to stande fast Stande therefore hauing your loynes gyrt aboute with the trueth and hauing on the breaste plate of righteousnesse and your feete shodde that you may be prepared to the gospel of peace Aboue all thinges taking the shield of faith wherewith you may quenche all the firie dartes of that wicked And take the helmet of â—aluation and the sword of the spirite which is the word of God praying always in al prayers and supplication in the spirite c. Wherevnto that also beelongeth whiche the same Apostle witnesseth God doth not suffer vs to bee tempted aboue that wee are able to beare but shall with the temptation make away to escape Let vs therefore reuerence this God let vs béeséech him that throughe his power might we may ouercome Amen Of the reasonable Soule of man and of his most certeine saluation after the death of his bodie The tenth Sermon ALl men doe confesse that the reasonable soule of man hathe affinitie or likenesse with spirites neither is there any wiseman as I thinke which doth denie that the knowledge of the reasonable soule of man wherof the Scripture teacheth so many thinges and that too so diligently is moste wholesome and necessarie to all the godly the order therfore the profite and the verie necessitie also of
thinges doe require that I speake somewhat likewise of the reasonable soule of man wherein I will follow the plainenesse of the scripture and of the interpretours thereof leauing physicall or naturall poyntes vnto them to be expounded vnto whom it belongeth by duetie and profession sauing that we will so farre deale in them as wee cannot want them in this discourse of oures The holy scripture and the interpretours therof neither moue curious questions of the soule of man neither doe they satisfie curious heads when they desire to knowe those thinges whiche cannot be declared or if they coulde yet it would alwayes séeme vnto theÌ„ that nothing were vnto them more aptly spoken for they alwayes stagger they are alwayes learning and yet doubte they neuor come to the knowledge of the truthe with a quiet minde they neuer abide in the plaine trueth when it is found they searche after other many more subtiler matters than they vnderstand But we know that all things whiche are necessarie and for our saluatioÌ„ are simplie plainely deliuered in the holy scripturs that we must simply godlily religiously rest in them therefore those things that are not deliuered in theÌ„ touching that matter of our saluation we know that they are not to be sought after of vs that they hinder not our saluation if we be ignoraÌ„t of them The word Anima whiche we call soule is diuersly taken in the holy scripture First of all Anima that soule is takeÌ„ for euery liuing thing For Moses bringeth in the lord speaking Let the earth bring forth liuing creature after his kinde catel worme beast of the earth after his kinde For who knoweth not that there are reckoned thrée kindes or parts giue me leaue so to speake for instruction sake or thrée principal powers of the souls for there is y soule vegetatiue whiche worketh in plants There is the soule sensitiue which is not without the soule vegetatiue it giueth life to brute beasts and other creaturs indued with life féeling There is also the reasonable soule wherwith men are indued whiche is furnished with many powers or abilities and comprehendeth both y other Hereof Anima the soule is taken in the scripture for breath which men drawe in and let go againe also for the life of maÌ„ or of a liuing creature Thus we read Anima eius c. His life is in him And I wil doe thee no more harme saith Saul to Dauid because Anima mea my life was precious in thine eyes this day The Grecians cal Anima the soule 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as it were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because by drawing breth it refresheth The Hebricians call it Naephaeseh of comforting Again Anima the soule is taken in the scriptures for the thing it selfe that hath life yea euen for any or rather for the whole man For it is said in the law The soule that worketh with a spirit or that is a southsayer shall die Likewise in Paule we reade Let euery soule be subiect to the higher power And again in Genesis the king of Sodome saith to Abraham Giue me the soules take the substance or goods to thy selfe For the scripture is wont to name the whole by a part For as by the soule he meanes that whole man rehearsing the nobler part so by flesh also he signifies the whole baser part Moreouer since man also other liuing creatures haue an appetitiue or desiring soule is vsed in the scripture for affection wil desire or lust For Ezechiel saith They shal not satisfie their soules In Dutch Sy werdend iren glust nâ—t buffen Noither shal their bellies be filled Lastly Anima y soule signifieth y reasonable soule of man. Whereof we will intreate God assisting at this present Yet here I cannot dissemble that among verie famous writers there is controuersie De anima animo aboute the soule and the minde whether they are one and the selfe same or diuerse and that there are reasons on bothe sides They that make a difference betwéene them say that by the soule we liue and that with the minde we vnderstand which thing Lactantius saith in his eightéenth cha De opisiâ—â—o Dei. I know that all the best moste approued writers vse them bothe indifferently and take the one for the other For we must not thinke that there are two soules in man For verie well haue the schoose definitions defined vttering these wordes in y 15. cha We do not say that there are two soules in one ma as Iacobus certein of the Syrians write one natural wherby the bodie hath life and is mingled with bloud the other spiritual which ministreth reason But we say there is one the selfe same soule in man which both quickneth the body with his felowship ordereth him self by his own reason Therefore we do not think that there is any consideration to be had of them whiche altogether denie that there is a soule For these are as madde as they whiche denie that the sunne shineth For al of vs do sée féele the sunne as also we liue by the benefite of the soule Furthermore what the reasonable soule of man is the wise heades of this worlde could not as yet with one agréement define For they so differ y a man shall hardly find two which say one thing And there are â—pinions not a few contrarie betweene themselues What do not the old interpretours â—f the scriptures doubtingly procéed in deâ—ining the soule Lactantius in his booke De opificio Dei denieth that man can atteine to the reason and nature of the soule Therfore nothing at al did they erre from the truth which thought the soule coulde be comprehended in no absolute definition wherin his nature might be expressed throughly at the ful yet that the nature or disposition of the same might after a sort bâ— shadowed out and that by the workes or actions thereof by such qualities as the scripture doth attribute There are some therfore which haue said that the soule is the spirite of life created after the image of god breathed into the bodie of man One ther is which describes it thus The soule is a spirit whereby the bodie to whiche it is coupled doth liue made apt to the knowlege of God through loue and hereby méete to be ioyned within vnto euerlasting blessednesse Another defineth it after this sort A reasonable soule is an vnderstanding spirite one part of the substance of man neither dyeth it when it is departed froÌ„ the bodie but is immortal Cassiodore defineth it The soule of man is created of God a spirituall and peculiar substance which quickeneth the bodie whose owne it is reasonable in déed and immortal We will setdown a description fetched from the scripture to be weyed considered vpon of the godly to direct rule this our whole discourse The soule
is a spiritual substance powred of God into mans bodie that beeing ioyned there-vnto it might â—uicken and direct the same but being diffeuered from the bodie it should not die but liue immortall foreuer Some denie that the soule is a substance For they contend that it is nothing else than the power of life in man and in déede a certeine qualitie But the holy scripture acknowledgeth that the soule is a substanâ—â—ce subsisting For the Lorde in the Gospell witnesseth that a soule may be formented in hell Whiche forthwith by the selfe same authoritie of the Gospell is shewed as it were to be viewed withour eyes in the soule of the riche glutton The same Lord which cannot lye saide to the théefe To day shalt thou be with me in Paradise Whiche wordes can not be expounded of any other parte in the théefe than of the soule For his bodie was nailed and did hang on the crosse Wherevpon also the Apostle and Euangelist Iohn sawe Vnder the Altar the soules of them that were slaine for the word of god He heard them crying with a loude voice and saying How long tariest thou Lorde whiche arte holy and true to iudge and to auenge our bloud on them that dwell on the earth The same Iohn sawe long white garments giuen to euery one of the soules these wordes bâ—ing there withall spoken of the Lorde Rest yet for a litle season vntill your fellowe feruantes and your brethren that shal be killed as ye are shal be fulfilled All which verily agrée not to qualities but to substances whiche haue their béeing therfore the soules of men are substances Which thing that they might most plainely pithily expresse certeine Ecclesiastical writers I thinke haue set downe that the soules of men are bodily that is substaunces of their kinde haueing theâ— proper being Neither doe I thinke déerely beloned I shal be tedious vnto you if I recite worde for worde that whiche saint Augustine hathe reasoned of this matter on both partes in his Epistle to Saint Hiâ—rome which is in order the 28 saying That the soule is bodilesse thoughe it be harde to persuade it to the duller sort yet I confesse that I am so persuaded But that I may not moue controuersie about a word to no purpose I wil willingly be silent because where there is no doubt of the thing there is no need to striue about the name If euerie substance or essence be a body or if that whiche after some sort is in it self is more aptly called something then the soule is a bodie But if you will call that onely a bodilesse nature which is altogether vnchangeable is wholy euery where theÌ„ the soule is a bodie because the soule is no some suche thing Furthermore if nothing bee a bodie but that which with some length breadth and height resteth or is moued in space of place that the greater parte thereof taketh the greater roome and the lesser part the lesser roome and be lesse in part than in the whole then the soule is not a bodie For that which giueth the power of life vnto the bodie is streatched through the whole bodie not by local spreading of it selfe but by a certeine liuely extending of it selfe For the whole soule is present in al and euerie part of the bodie at once and not lesser in the lesser partes nor greater in the greater partes but in some places more vehement and quicke in some more remisse and faint and in all it is the whole in euery part the whole For that whole soule whiche in some parts of the bodie feeleth not in some other partes where it feeleth it doeth wholy feele in it selfe and not only in some parte of it selfe For where any parte of the quicke fleshe is pricked with a sharp thing althogh that place be not onely not of the whole bodie no not so much almost as seene in the bodie yet the whole â—oule feeleth that pricking and yet is not that paine that is felt dispersed ouer al the partes of the bodie but is onely â—est where it is Howe then commeth that by and by to the whole soule whiche is not felt but in one place of the bodie â–ª but because that the whole soule is there where the smarte is felt and yet leaueth not the other partes of the bodie that it might be there wholy and all in all For those partes of the bodie liue also by the presence of the soule where no suche thing is done If it were so that the griefe were in moe places than one at once it shoulde bee felt by the whole soule in eache place Therefore the whole soule coulde not bee bothe in all and in euerie parte of the bodie whose owne it is all at once if it were so spreade through those partes â—s wee see bodies are by spaces of places their lesser partes taking the lesser roome and their greater partes the greater roome Wherefore if the soule bee to bee termed a body surely it is not such a bodie as is in substance like the earth or like the water or the â—â—er or the caelestial bodies For al such bodies are greater in greater places and lesser in lesser places and nothing of them is wholy in any some parte of theirs but as the partes of the places bee so are they filled with the partes of the bodies Where-vppon the soule is perceiued whether it bee a bodie or whether it is to be called bodilesse to haue a certeine proper nature created of a more excellent substaÌ„ce than al the elements of earthly mould which cannot be conceiued by any fantasie or imagination of bodily shapes whiche we atteine vnto by the senses of our fleshe but is vnderstoode in the minde and felt in the life 〈…〉 I â—ehearsed Augustines words The Scripture also aymeth chiefely 〈…〉 teache that the 〈…〉 For aduisedly 〈…〉 the same a spirite For the Lorde in the Gospell after Iohn saith I will put my life from me and I will take it againe No man taketh it from me but I put it away of my selfe And in the same Euangelist you reade And Iesus said it is 〈◊〉 and when he had bowed his head he gaue vp the ghost For he 〈◊〉 out in another Euangelist â—ather into thy handes I committe my spirite And Matthe we sayth And Iesus when he had cryed againe with a loude voyce yeelded vp the Ghost Wher-vnto doubtlesse may be referred that which we reade in the Actes of the Apostles of the first martyr Stephan And they storied Stephan calling on and saying Lorde 〈◊〉 receiue my spirite But by these things I cannot more plainly and 〈◊〉 expresse what manner of substaunce the soule of man is whiche I beléeue to be a spirite hauing in déede a substaunce created of God proper and peculiar to it selfe For Augustine whose wordes I alledged a litle before saith yet againe 1. Cap. de Qâ—â—ntitate Animae I can not
name the substance of the soule For I do not thinke the same to bee of these vsuall and knowne natures whiche we touche with the senses of our bodie For I thinke that the soule coÌ„sisteth not of earth nor of water nor of aâ—â—e nor of the neitâ—â—r yet of all 〈◊〉 ioyned together nor of any one of them The nature of the soule may be called simple because it consisteth not of other natures Whiche wordes of Augustine Cassidore willing to reheâ—rse and expresse by imitation sayth The soulâ— of man created of God is a spiritual and peculiar substance Therefore I simpliâ— offirme that the soule hashe a singular yea a certein more excellent 〈◊〉 differing from other spirite hauing his true béeing and working always from his creator but suche as we in our spéeche cannot â—â—â—passâ— â—ither are able to vtter In the meane 〈…〉 allow if theÌ„ 〈…〉 to 〈◊〉 what maker of substaâ—ie â–ª she soâ—â—é is say that the soule is God or else surely a part or pâ—rtion of god For the scripture reproueth them do the. For truly y soule is a creature is drowned in variablenes sinâ—s but a creator cleane of it selfe it is not And because God the creator is immutable a indiuisible the soule cannot be a portion of god Therfore elegantly truly Anâ—chus Prudentius in his 〈◊〉 after he had in many words 〈◊〉 these filthy errors gathering at length al the meaning of the trueth sayth To say thâ— soule is GOD or part of him T' is follie great and too absurde a thing Since chiefe 〈…〉 ioyes it 〈◊〉 which swim From alwayes fâ—eshe and euer-lasting spring Now it 〈…〉 falles to sâ—nne One while 〈◊〉 another while in paine For due 〈…〉 it 〈◊〉 winne Now 〈…〉 t' is free againe To y end that we might ouerthrow this errour and discerne the soule from other spirites and spiritual substances we added in our description That the soule of man is powred into the bodie of man by God Whereby euerie man vnderstandeth wiâ—hout any adoe that it is created and also is a spirit not angeliâ—al but humane that is breathed into mans bodie by God of his owne essence and nature Where again a new question touching the original of soules doth offer it self to vs to be expounded For it is wont to be asked from whence souls come when or howe they enter into their bodies Sainte Hierome is the Author that in time past there were verie many opinions and those same most contrarie betwéene them selues touching the originall of soules For hée writâ—â—g to Marcellinus and 〈◊〉 fayth I remeÌ„ber your question nay rather 〈◊〉 the questâ—â—n of the church touching the state of the soule whether it â—el from heauen as Pythagoras the Philospher al Platonisteâ— and Origen doe thinke Or whether it be of the proper substaÌ„ce of God as the Stoikes Manichcus and the heresies of Priscilianus of Spaine doe suppose Whether they be counted in Gods treasurie long since layd vp there as certeine churchmen foolishly persuaded thinke Whether they be daily made of God sent into bodies according to that which is written in the gospel My father worketh hitherto I worke Or whether Eâ—traduce that is by the generation of the parentes as Tertullian Apolinarius tâ— the 〈…〉 of the West Câ—â—rches 〈◊〉 that as a bodie is borne â—f a bodie so a soulâ— is borne of a soule and hath his béeing after the like 〈◊〉 as bâ—â—ite beastes haue But all those â—pinions ar◠〈◊〉 oâ— Ecclesiasticall writers with found argumentes That opinion is receiueâ— auouched for the truest which holdrth That the soule is crâ—â—ted of nothing and powred of God unto the bodie when the childe is 〈…〉 in shape and in euerie part of hiâ— bodie in the wombe of hiâ— mother For thus the Ecclesiasticall definitionâ— do declare We say that the creator of al thinges doeth onely knowe the creation of the soule and that the bodiâ— onely is sowed by carnal 〈◊〉 in marriage that by the true appointment of God it thickeneth in the matrice becommeth a substance and receiuâ—th shape and that when the bodie is fashioned the soule is created and powred into it Where vpon 〈◊〉 Hâ—erome also to 〈◊〉 diâ—puting against the tâ—rors of 〈◊〉 bishop of Hierusalem after he 〈…〉 diuerse opinions touching the origiâ—al of the soule he saith Wheâ—her truely God createth souleâ— dâ—ily in whom his will iâ— his worke 〈◊〉 conâ—seth to be a 〈◊〉 of them which is an Ecclesrastical opinion according to the opinion of our Sauiour The father worketh hitherto and I worke And according to that of â—sai Which formeth the spirit of man 〈◊〉 him And in the Psalmes Whiche 〈…〉 their harts in euery one of theÌ„ Thâ—s farre he The scripture truly in expresse wordes doth teaâ—he that the soule hath not originall â—ut of earthe neither that it is created before the bodie but that it procâ—â—deth out of the moâ—the 〈◊〉 the creator to wit from the secret power of God and that it is powred into the bâ—die when it is fashioned For Moses describing the 〈◊〉 of God our Father dâ—eth firste 〈…〉 that the body of Adam was fashioned and made and that afterwards the spirite of life was breathed â—nto his bodie beeing perfectly made 〈…〉 The Lorde God 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 of the clay of the 〈…〉 vppon his face or iâ—to his 〈◊〉 the breath of life and 〈…〉 liuing soule For the bâ—eath of life doth signifie the liuing reasonable soule that is to say the 〈…〉 whiche thou séest breathed oâ— powred into the bodie when it is â—â—shioned And when the same Lorde created the woman of Adams 〈◊〉 he tooke not life froÌ„ Adam or out of his soâ—le and put it into Eue but of hiâ— gâ—â—dnâ—sse and power hee powrâ—d the 〈◊〉 into her bodie when it was pâ—â—fectly 〈◊〉 And that we are 〈…〉 created of the Lorde at this 〈…〉 that the soule may bee poâ—red into the bodie when it is fashioned Iob is a witnesse sufficient saying â–ª Thy handes O God haue 〈…〉 and fashioned mee rounde aboâ—◠〈…〉 powred me as it 〈…〉 me to 〈◊〉 like 〈◊〉 â–ª Tâ—ou hast â—ouered mee â–ª with 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 and ioyned me together with bones and sinewes â–ª Loe thou hast heâ—e iâ— these wordes bothe the conceptiâ—â— and also the fashioâ—â—ng of 〈◊〉 bodie in his mothers wombe most excellently described And touching the soule it followeth in Iob immediately Thou hast giuen me life and grace and thy 〈◊〉 haâ—he preserued my spirite Bâ—hold life that is the soule is by God 〈…〉 and grace 〈…〉 〈◊〉 mercie to life For it is a 〈…〉 in so many 〈…〉 benefite of the 〈…〉 sheweth it selfe in this But it 〈◊〉 by way of 〈…〉 thy visitation that 〈…〉 and preferuation 〈…〉 serued My spirite For 〈…〉 that spirite which 〈…〉 life that is to sayth◠〈…〉 we rightly 〈…〉 to the Scriptures that 〈…〉 men are created of God 〈…〉 into the bodyes when they 〈…〉 fashioned in the womb◠〈…〉 touch not euery
pâ—int 〈…〉 matter of this cause 〈◊〉 saying is hit the nayl◠〈…〉 Now it reâ—â—eth to 〈…〉 worketh my body of 〈…〉 that briefly in the 〈…〉 saying that being 〈…〉 it giueth life to man 〈…〉 For the reasonable 〈…〉 hendeth the powers 〈…〉 sensitiue and thereby it giueth 〈◊〉 to the bodie Moreouer the â—oulâ— hath two partes distinguished in 〈◊〉 not in substance namely Vnderstanding and Will and the reby it 〈◊〉 man For by the vnderstanding whiche is called bothe the minde and reason it conceiueth iudgeth knoweth thinges that are to be vnderstood and discerneth what to followe and what to auoide But by will or appetite he chooseth that which he knoweth folowing one thing and refusing another Which things again stretch verie farre Therefore I will handle euerie part more largely First of all 〈…〉 〈…〉 and the 〈…〉 sufficient 〈…〉 and 〈…〉 But in these things 〈…〉 to man For we sée and 〈…〉 that they also liue and that 〈…〉 in his kind 〈◊〉 increased and ingendered 〈…〉 the soule is 〈…〉 and what it workeâ—h in the 〈◊〉 â–ª where a more peâ—fecte 〈…〉 deriued The 〈…〉 in the sense of 〈◊〉 〈…〉 and discerit◠〈…〉 by the 〈…〉 things which are 〈◊〉 to y 〈◊〉 of the bodie 〈◊〉 it is ioynâ—d refuseth and 〈…〉 also consenteth not only do y prâ—â—â—eation of children but to the châ—rishing defending nourishing preseruing of them But all these things againe no man denieth but the liâ—e whiche is in beasts may do also Let vs therfore coÌ„sider what is the proper force of the soule of man And here wâ—y with me the wonderfull power of vnderstanding reasoning not a coÌ„mon memorieas is in brute beasts but a remembrance of iâ—â—â—merable thinges commended vnto vs and kept in minde by signes and déepe 〈…〉 in gesture in sounde in 〈…〉 seigned showes so 〈…〉 of nations so many thinges or deinâ—â— so many newe thinges so many 〈◊〉 refourmed such a number of 〈◊〉 and of such like 〈◊〉 for thâ— maintenaunce of memorie 〈…〉 a care of them whiche come 〈…〉 orders of offices powers 〈◊〉 and dignities either in 〈…〉 in the common weâ—le 〈…〉 warre either in 〈…〉 matters Weigh with me 〈…〉 force and vertue of 〈…〉 riuers of eloquence the 〈◊〉 verses in Poetrie 〈…〉 and 〈…〉 sure 〈…〉 â—n instrumentâ—◠〈…〉 in measuriâ—◠〈…〉 bâ—ring 〈…〉 thinges to come 〈…〉 These verily are 〈…〉 or â—â—perations in the 〈…〉 are common to the god 〈…〉 Therefore the true 〈…〉 which riseth from the powers of the soule vnto man and which are found in the godly only dâ— follow The soule is bould to preferre it selfe before the whole bodie and to thincke that the goods of the bodie are not his but rather to despise them and thereby how much the more he delighteth himselfe so much y more he withdraweth himselfe from filthines and cleâ—seth himselfe wholie by faith and the holy ghost and strengtheneth himselfe against al thinges whiche goe about to put him by from his good intent and maketh 〈…〉 and 〈◊〉 nothing to â—â—other whiche â—e would 〈…〉 to himselfe For hée 〈…〉 or doctrine of God 〈…〉 that by this God 〈…〉 ioyned by the holy 〈◊〉 and â—aith with God himselfe in 〈…〉 delighteth and liueth in true 〈…〉 forth all kind of 〈…〉 so excellent a studiâ—â—â— the soule there is â—et great laboâ—r For the soule fighteth starcely with the worlds the fleshe and is 〈…〉 from the assaultes or 〈…〉 But beeing 〈…〉 Lord hee gâ—eth 〈…〉 â—ictories and triumphâ—â— â–ª 〈…〉 therefore I meane of 〈…〉 holy men woorke all 〈◊〉 of holy works for the soules of the 〈…〉 heynous sinnes of all 〈…〉 are many other 〈…〉 whiche I cease to 〈…〉 I should be longer than 〈…〉 I haue entreated of 〈…〉 as yet ioyned to 〈…〉 discourse the 〈…〉 of God appeareth the 〈…〉 creatour of the soule yeâ— of the whole man from whose 〈…〉 account it receiuâ—â— whatsoeuer praise is giuen to the soulâ— Nowe I wil speake of the soule separated from the bodie The soule being separated from the bodie ceaseth not to be that whiche it waâ— but the bodie being dead the soule abideth aliue in his owne Essence altogether immortall and voide of all corruption For the death of man is not the extinguishing or destruction of the soule but onely a separation or departure from the bodie Thou takest a candle out of a lanterne thou hast taken the light from the lanterne but thou hast not put out the candle the lanterne triâ—ely béecause the candle is taken away remaineth full of darckenesse but the candle féeleth so little hurt by remouing of it that béeing taken awaye from the lanerne it then shineth more clearely and casteth forth the beames of his light more at large So truely the soule being separated from his earthly or slimie bodie doth so little féele any discommoditie that béeing deliuered from the trouble and burthen of the bodie it liueth more at libertie and woorketh more effectually But the common sort vnderstand not this they sée the body onely amonge the dead spoiled of the soule and because this wanteth all féeling and mouing yea and rotteth awaye they thincke that the whole man perisheth Neither is the world without some shamelesse and vngodly wretches who haue in their mouth that no man euer returned from death or from belowe who by his returne proued that the soules remaine aliue when the body is dead But maliciously they lye dissembling that they knowe not that which certeinely they know For who knoweth not that Christ the sonne of God died and was buried and the third day was raised againe from the dead the verie selfe same soule returning into his bodie whithe before death gaue his bodie life and ruled it Who knoweth not that Christe with his true bodie and with his reasonable and naturall soule ascended into heauen and sitteth at the right hand of the father that hee layinge downe there as it were a most assured pledg might testifie vnto the whole world that both oure owne proper soules and our owne proper bodies shal one day be traÌ„slated thether Who knoweth not that so many which were dead béeing raised from death to life receiued not newe soules but those their old soules whiche should not haue come to passe if by the death of the bodie the soules of men wete extinguished They obiecte that the Scripture it selfe maketh mention of the death of the soule I confesse no leâ—â—e in déede For the soule of man is both mortall and immortall after a certaine manner of his owne For the soule is not all manner of wayes immortall as God is of whome it is said that hée onely hath immortalitie And truely the death of the soule in the holy scripture is to be remembred but the same is referred to the state and condition not to the substance of the soule For if God be the life of the soule surely to be forsaken of God and to be left vnto thy selfe is the
addeth an oâ—he saying Verilie I say vnto you that wée should not doubt of the unmortalitie of soules There are very many testimonies and those most euident of Christ the sonne of God in the same Gospell as in the sixte and eleuenth Chapiters to whiche wee will ioyne one or two out of the writings of the blessed Apostles of Christ Sainct Peter speaking of the soules of the fathers which were dead a great while agoe sayeth that The Gospell was preached also to the dead that they should bee iudged like other men in the flesh but should liue before God in the spirite Spirites or soules of the blessed fathers whose bodies being buried a great while agoe doe waite for the vniuersall sentence of that generall and last iudgement that is that their flesh may be raised vp againe be iudged with other men in the last day but in the meane while their soules liue with God so that mens soules are aliue thoughe their bodies were rotten a great while agoe S. Paule in his epistle to Timothie sayeth that life and immortalitie is made manifest and brought by Christ The same Paule euery where doeth so plainely auouche the immortalitie of soules that hee must néedes be blinde which séeth it not S. Iohn the Apostle and Euangelist sawe vnder the altar in heauen that is vnder the protection of Christe whoe is the sacrifice and propitiation for the sinnes of the world liuing soules lying and crying Howe longe tariest thou Lord to reuenge our bloud He sawe them cloathed with white garmentes and enioying euerlasting rest But these soules were the soules of the martyrs of Christe whose bodies died béeing murthered on the earth vnder tyrauntes and persecuters of the Christian faith Therefore the soules of men are immortall Most true therefore yea and vndoubted are those woordes whiche are read in the booke of Wisedome vttered in this manner The soules of the righteous are in the hand of God and there shal no torment touch them In the sight of the vnwise they appeared to die and their ende is taken for a miserie and their departing from vs to be vtter destruction but they are in rest For thoughe they suffer paine before men yet is their hopefull of immortalitie They are punished but in few things neuerthelesse in many thinges shall they be well rewarded For God proueth them findeth them meete for himselfe As gold in the fornace doth he trie them and receiueth them as a burnte offering and when the time commeth they shal be looked vpon They shall shine and runne thoroughe as the sparckles amonge the stubble They shall iudge the nations and haue dominion ouer the people and their Lord shall reigne for euer Wherefore most truely and according to the Canonicall Scripture doe the Ecclestasticall definitions pronounce Cap. 16. Wee beleeue that man onely hath a substantiall soule whiche hauing put off the bodie liueth and keepeth his senses and disposition liuelie It doeth not die with the bodie as Aratus affirmeth nor a little while after as Zenon sayeth because it liueth substantiallie But the soules of beastes and other mortall creatures are not substantiall but are borne with their fleshe thorough the life of their fleshe and with the death of their flesh are at an end and doe die Furthermore that truth touching the immortalitie of soules as it were by the lawe of nature is written and imprinted in the mindes of all men Wherevppon it is no meruaile that all the wise men amonge the Gentiles could neuer abide that the soule should be called mortall For the consent of all whiche is thought the voice of nature specially of the chiefest declareth y soules are immortall And M. Tullie also affirmeth that saying As by nature wee thincke there are Gods and by reason wee know what they bee so wee hold opinion with the consent of all nations that soules doe stil continue All y auncient writers therefore and all that followed them haue said that soules are euerlasting or immortal as Trismegistus MusÄ™us OrphÄ™us Homerus Pindarus and Pherecydes the Syâ—ian the maister of Pythagoras and his scholer Socrates Plato himselfe who to learne the opinions of Pythagoras sailed into Italie was not onely of the same opinion that Pythagoras was of touching the immortalitie of souls but brought reasons also to confirme the same These reasons as Tullie witnesseth are many that he whiche readeth his booke cannot seeme to desire any thing further Seneca so plainely affirmeth and proueth the immortalitie of soules that nothing can be more plaine And Epictetus a famous Philosopher who liued in the time of Seneca hath done no lesse If as yet there be any light headed men to whome the immortalitie of the soule séemeth doubtfull or whiche vtterly denie the same these truely are vnworthy to haue the name of men For they are plagues of the coÌ„mon wealth and verie beastes worthy to be hissed and driuen out of the company of men For hee lacketh a bridle to restraine him and hath cast awaye all honestie and shame is prepared in all points to committ anye mischiefe whosoeuer beléeueth that the soule of man is mortall I shewed that soules by death béeing separated from their bodies doe not die but remaine aliue it resteth now behinde that I teach you where the soules when they are destitute of the dwelling place their bodies leads their life and are conuersaunt While they were coupled to the bodies they vsed them as their dwelling houses so that though they be said not to be limitted in place yet they doe not wander out of their bodies but they are as it were shut vp in them as in prisons vntill the time they be dissolued and sett at libertie Those same soules therefore being now disseuered from their bodies since they reteine their sound senses their nature or disposition and their whole substance in liuely manner albeit they are said no not euen now to be limitted in place not are they not let loose runne aftraye hauing their abiding in no place but beeing compacte and sett fast in their owne Essence or béeing are in some place againe hauing no newe bodies for the soules are frée euen till the Iudgement day when they shall bee ioyned againe to their bodies how beit certaine abiding places are prepared for them of God wherin they may liue Although other by my leiue verie subtily and wittilie doe reason howe spirites are conteyned in place or not conteined I simplie affirme with the scripture that soules separated from bodies are taken vpp either into heauen it selfe or else are drowned in the depthe of hell and that their béeing and abiding is euen so there that when they are héere they are not else where For the Lord most plainly and pithilie saieth in the Gospell that the soule of beggerly Lazarus was carried into Abrahams bosome and the soule of the rich glutton was caste downe into hell But that more is it foorthwith followeth in
the historie Betweene vs and you for the blessed and cursed soules talke together there is a great goulfe stedfastly sett so that they whiche would goe from hence to you cannot neither can they that would come from thence to vs. And Paul also desireth to be dissolued to be with Christ Wée are dissolued by death for when the soule departeth the bodie is dissolued and dieth the soule flieth vnto Christ But the Scripture sheweth vs that Christ is in heauen at the right hand of the father Nowe where heauen is there is none but can tell And we else-where haue largely 〈◊〉 of that 〈◊〉 In the Gospell after Samuel Iohn the Lord himselfe calleth the conuersation of soules whiche is prepared for the soules after they are separated from the bodies both a place and mansion an habitation or dwelling adding these woordes the râ—â—ppon I will receiue you euen vnto my selfe that where I am there maye ye bee also And therefore Sainct Iohn sawe soules in heauen abiding and taking their rest vnder the altar or protection of Christ For thether when they departed from their bodies he had gathered them vnto himselfe Herevnto belongeth that notable place of the Apostle Paule merueylous fitt for this purpose written in the second to the Corinthians in these woordes Wee know that if our earthly hóuse of this tabernacle were destroyed wee haue a building of God euen an habitation not made with handes but eternal in heauen c. Loe while our soules were ioyned to our bodies they inhabited dwelt in them as in their houses but after oure corruptible house is destroyed God hath builded another better and of longer continuance Heauen I meane it selfe into the whiche hee louingly receiueth our soules departing out of our bodies For that manner bodie whiche we now haue he calleth The house of this tent or tabernacle For as tentes for a time are made of light stuffe and pitched without any strong foundation and a while after are pulled downe or doe fall of their owne accord so a mortall body is giuen to men as a ruinous cottage wherein they inhabite a fewe dayes and immediatly packe away againe S. Peter vsed the like Allegorie Against this tenâ— hée opposeth a 〈◊〉 of euerlasting continuance heauen I meanâ— it selfe For â—hen hée had said that wée haue a Building of God hee addeth by interpretation euen an habitation not made with handes And yet more plainely eternall in heauen Neither doeth that which by and by followeth hinder thâ—â— imporâ— another meaning For therefore 〈◊〉 wee desiring vppon our deathing to be further cloathed with our house which is from heauen For From heauen signifieth as much as if thou wouldest say heauenly Therefore the house of the soule is heauenly or heauen it selfe a place I saye appointed for blessed spirites For verilie the faithfull soule shall dwell in heauen euen vnto that day wherein the Lord shall iudge the world with that his Generall iudgement then at the lengthe the soule shall returne to the bodie againe béeing raises vpp that after Iudgement the whole man both soule and bodie may liue for euer with God. For thus wittnesseth the Apostle Sainct Paule The Lord himselfe shal descend from heauen in a shout and in the voice of the Archangel and in the trumpet of GOD and the dead in Christe shall rise first then wee which liue which remaine shal bee caught vpp together with them in the cloudes to meete the Lord in the ayre and so shall wee euer bee with the Lord namely in the heauens whiche are aboue vs where the cloudes are séene Therefore omitting vaine speculations and curious disputations let vs beléeue that there is a house prepared by the Lord in heauen for soules béeing separated from their bodies into the which the faithfull may be receiued and againe that therâ— is 〈◊〉 are prepared 〈…〉 all the soules of all inâ—dels or 〈…〉 may be cast Wee haue taught that heauen is the sease or habitation prepared of God to receiue soules béeing separated from their bodies It remayneth behind that we shew after what maner what time they should be translated thether after death Touching the manner I can saye nothing else but that it is fully knowen vnto God and that so farre foorth as séemeth sufficient for vs it is shadowed out in the Scriptures namely that it is brought to passe by Angels carrying vpp oure soules with a most swift flight or mouing For the Lord saith in the Gospell that the soule of Lazarus was carried by angels into Abrahams bâ—some Of whiche thinge wée spake and before when wée preached of Good Angels But what manner of mouing this is whether naturall or supernaturall I meane not to make search I beléeue that what God promiseth the same he performeth and accomplisheth And hee promising sayeth Hee is passed from death to life Againe he said to the théefe To day shalt thou be with me in Paradise comprehending that his passage as it were in a moment Herevnto we also necessarily ad this that it must bée attributed to the merites of Christ that we are taken vpp into heauen For hée is the â—oore the way But at what time soules should be caried vp into heauen or cast down into hell séemeth to be a question at this present not onely profitable but by all meanes necessarie to bee discussed For in this our age there are euill disposed persons who haue corrupted the pure simplicitie of this matter For you shall finde some wil say that the 〈◊〉 departing from the 〈…〉 not by and by the right 〈…〉 ways to heauen but that 〈…〉 it were taken with a 〈…〉 thaâ—gie they sléepe vntill the last days â—f Iudgement You shalfind othersome contending that soules cannot come into heauen vnlesse they be perfectly purified with clensing fire which they call Purgatorie as though they were intercepted by pirates and robbers in the middest of their iourney and cast into torments vntill either they themselues make satisfaction or other foâ— them haue payed as it were the debt whiche they had else-where borrowed But both of these thinges doe I denie and vtterly denie and I affirme that soules doe not sléepe neither are they purged by any tormeÌ„ts after the death of the bodie but are waking and aliue and are forthwith after the death of the bodie and euen in a moment either carried into heauen being fréed from all kinde of torments or otherwise cast downe into hell These sleepiâ— heads haue nothing to alledge for this their lethargie or imagination of the sléepe of the soule but that the scripture oftentimes describing the death of the Saincts maketh mention of sléeping laying to sléepâ— as Hee fell a sleepe and was gathered vnto or layed by his fathers And Paul saith speaking of those that die I would not haue you ignorant concerning them which are a sleepe But euen as soules when they were ioyned to these frailâ— bodies neuer
slept neither could sléepe so being deliuered from the burden of the bodie they are muche lesse to bee thought to sléepe To the bodie therefore is sléepe to bee referred For whosoeuer dieth in a true faith hee sléepeth in the lord And as they that sléepe when their 〈…〉 the body is not altogether eâ—tinguished by deathe that it should not liue againe any more but nowe verily 〈…〉 into rest and at the day of iudgemeÌ„t it riseth againe liueth and for this cause holy meÌ„ are sayd in the scriptures to sléepe not to die that therby the mysterie of the resurrection of our flesh may be signified Which thing these grosse headed men vnderstand not wherevpon they attribute that to the soule which is proper to the body Other arguments which they bring to confirme their madnesse are vnworthy to be rehearsed For eyther they violently wrest the scripture from the natural sense or else by their corrupt reasoning they gather falshoode out of those things that are false But they doe erre and are no lesse deâ—eiued than these sléeping doctours which thinke that soules departing from their bodies go not by by the right ready way into heauen but are â—aâ—ght in the middest of their iourney and carried into that purgatorie firâ— wherin they maye be purged from the filthy spots of sinnes whiche they haue gotten in the flesh and that after they be purged they are carried by Angels into the presence of the most holy god For eyther the souls are purged with that purgatorie fire from the filthe of their sinnes or else they are washed and cleansed through the paine and griefe of torments whiche there they do suffer If sinnes be purged by vertue of that fire then it followeth that sinners are not sanctified by the only bloude of the sonne of god But by what scriptures haue they proued vn to vs that this power of purging is giuen to the fire Hath God altered 〈…〉 and purpose and sâ—t 〈◊〉 fire instead of Christe to workâ— our sanctifiâ—ation 〈◊〉 for shame But if for oure sufferings and tormentes sake sinnes are forgiuen then it followeth that we are not purged by the crosse and passion of Christ only Let them teache vs out of the scripture that suche worthinesse is attributed by God to our sufferings But by the onely bloud and passion of Christ all those are sanctified that be sanctified whosoeuer they be therefore purgatoriâ— is a wicked deuise of the diuell whiche darkeneth yea and maketh voyd the crosse and merites of Christ For what other thing do they account purgatorie but a satisfaction for sinnes made by the soules separated froÌ„ their bodies In the Gospell of Iohn there is a question moued by the disciples of Iohn the Baptist touching the purifying of soules And Iohn Baptist declareth that the faythfull are through Christe purified by fayth which thing he is beléeued to haue testified also by holy baptisme Moreouer the most excellent apostles do expresly witnosse that all the faithfull are cleansed by the onely bloude of Christe and by his onely passion and most sufficient merites For Peter who sayeth in the Actes Neyther is there saluation in any other for among men there is giuen no other name vnder heauen wherby we must be saued He I say hath written in his firste canonicall Epistle Ye knowe that you were not redeemed with corruptible things as with siluer and golde but with the precious bloude of the immaculate lambe Iohn the Apostle also sayeth The bloude of Christ Iesus the sonne of God cleanseth vs from all sinne And he againe Christ loued vs and washed vs from our â—innes by his owne bloud And Paule â—ath to the Ephesians 〈◊〉 to Titus sheweth that we are purified by the only bloud of the sonne of god Vnto the He brues he sayth By him selfe hath hee purged our sinnes and sâ—ttâ—â—h on the right hande of God in the highest places It was not without signification that he said By him self that he might thereby exclude all other meanes For elswhere he sayth thus If righteousnesse come by the lawe then Christe dyed in vaine For after the same manner we also doe reason If we be cleansed by purgatorie fire then in vaine did Christe shed his bloude to purgâ— vs For what néeded he to haue suffered most grieuous punishment if we could haue ben cleansed by Purgatorie fire Moreouer the whole scripture teacheth vs that Christe is our onely satisfaction and propitiation Which thing we haue at large shewed in other places And therefore soules make no satisfaction in purgatorie vnlesse we wil confesse that men haue no néede of Christe These men doe further feine that the power to purge is giuen to the fire of purgatorie by grace or by the bloude and merites of Christe that this fire purgeth not by his own vertue but by the power of the sonne of god But they haue also forged this most wickedly For the scripture in euerie place as we also said euen nowe sendeth vs back to the sonne of God and the price of his bloude and cleansing wherof it teacheth that we are made partakers while we liue in this world by faith and the holy ghost but of Purgatorie it speaketh not a word in any place neyther saith it in any place that we by the grace of god are purged in an other worlde Therefore they steale away the glorie 〈…〉 proper vnto the 〈…〉 God and giue it to a fire which is altogether forged and 〈…〉 Furthermore then appoint an other time of grace out of this world which is altogether straunge vnto the scriptures For our Lorde cryeth in the Gospel I must worke the workes of him that sent me while it is day the night commeth when no man can worke And Saint Paule sayth Let vs doe good that is to â—ay let vs â—e bountifull and liberall towarde the poore while we haue time Whiche saying he séemeth to haue taken out of Solomons booke of the Preacher saying When the cloudes are full they poure out raine vpon the earth and when the tree falleth whether it be towarde the South or North in what place so euer it fall there it remaineth He vseth two Allegories or darke speaches by the which he teacheth the rich to be liberal The first is taken from the cloudes The cloudes from the earth do gather vp vapours which being thickned are immediatly as out of a sponge pressed out and pâ—â—â—ed vppon the earth to water it Let rich men do the like distributing againe among men suche riches as they haue gotten among men The seconde is taken of trées which being feld lye in the same places in the whithey fall The wise man therefore warneth vs to doe that in due season whiche we oughte to doe for when we are departed from hence there is no place of repentaunce And in the Gospell a trée is oftentimes put for a man where also the right hand is put
for heauen or the place of blessednesse as the left hande for hell or the place of damnation Therefore this is his meaning When thou art deade thou shalt remaine for euer either 〈…〉 agreeable to the heaueÌ„ly For S. Cypriâ— against Demetrianâ—s sayth When we shall bee departed hence there is then no place of repetance 〈…〉 value Here life is eyther lost or gotten Here is prouision made for eternall saluation by the seruing of god and the fruite of fayth They obiect againe That souls when they depart from the body are purged in déede by the bloud of the sonne of God but not fully for there remaines some filth to be washed away in Purgatoriâ— For they depart out of this worlde not hauing a full and perfect sayth therefore they be not altogether good and again since they haue some fayth they be not altogether euill bicause they are not perfectly good they cannot enter into heauen againe since they are not altogether euil they caÌ„not be daÌ„ned and therefore there remayneth a middle place wherein they may be fully tryed and at the length being purified may be presented â—â—to the sight of god But these mâ—n after their manner 〈◊〉 what they 〈◊〉 But we haue shewed by the holie scriptures that the souls of the faithfull are purged by the onely bloud â—â— the sonne of God through 〈◊〉 and not by purgatorie Nowe will I also shewe in that whiche followeth that the sinnes of all men are puriâ—â—edfully that is to say moste absolutely by the onely sacrifice of Christe and further that by the grace of God in the bloude of Christe is forgiuen in the verie instant of death whatsoeuer infirmitie remnants of sinne are behinde in the soules of the faithfull departing from the body For the Lorde saith in the gospel He that is washed needeth not saue to washe his feete 〈…〉 euery whâ—â— Beholde he 〈…〉 that 〈◊〉 washed by the grace of Christ so that the 〈…〉 of the féete that is to say the infirmitâ—e and imperfection whiche remaineth after regeneration caÌ„not bring him againe into the number of those that are vncleane For the Lord sayth againe in the Gospell And for their sakes sanctifie I my self that they also might bee sanctified through the truth The Lorde gaue vp himselfe to be a sacrifice for oure sinnes to the ende that we might be sanctified that is purged from oure sinnes truly that is to say fully and 〈◊〉 perfectly For Paule sayth For with one offering hath he made perfâ—st for euer them that are sanctified â–ª Mark I pray you y apostles words Christ with one oblatioÌ„ Lo he saith with one hath perfectly sanctified al that are sanctified are made heires of eternall life Herevpon we gather If by the one sacrifice of Christ once offered for vs al soules are purified and that in déede perfectly purified so that there is nothing waÌ„ting to their puâ—â—fying what I praye you findeth Purgatorie to purifie Therefore it is a shamelesse forgerie and horrible blaspheâ—â—ie against the merite of the purifying of IESVS CHRIST the some of god If there séeme any thing to be diminished or wanting vnto the soule nowe departing Christe by his grace performeth and maketh it vp whilest it is yet in the worlde It is a wicked speach and vnworthy to be heard among christian people that by oure sufferings in Purgatorie that is fulfilled whiche was not as yet fully satisfied with the bloud and passion of Christ As if our suffrings were better more effectual than the passion of that sonne of God. Thâ—se men obieâ—te vnto vs the weaknesse of faith in them that dye and we â—n the other side obiect vnto them the mercie of God fully pardoning his faithfull people The father of the Lunatique mentioned in the Gospell requiring helpe of the Lord heareth If thou caÌ„st beleeue to wit that I am able to heale thy sonne al things are possible to him that beleeueth And albeit he felt his fayth not altogether perfect but that therein remayned much weakenesse yet the helpe of God was not hindered by the weaknesse thereof For bycause he humbly submitted him selfe wholy vnto the mercy of the Lorde beséeching and saying Lord I beleeue help my vnbeliefe the Lorde by and by succoured him and without delaye healed his sonne So there is no dout that the most mercifull Lorde will fayle his faithfull people to whom he hath promised most full forgiuenesse acknowledging their weakenesse in the houre of death and therefore also calling for the mercy of God but that vppon the instant of the going out of the soule he forth with perfectly â—anctifieth it with his spirtie for Christes sake and beautifieth it with all kynd of graces that being truely purged from all filthe of sinnes it maye flée vp and deserue to appeare in the presence of god And this shoulde be beaten into the heades of them that are a dying For there are extant most large promises of god there are extant examples of many holy men dying and calling vpon god Furthermore it is certeine by those thinges which we haue already alledged that the death of Christ hath made ful satisfaction for sinnes so that nowe there remayneth nothing further to â—e 〈◊〉 wâ—th the fire of purgatorie Souls after the death of the â—â—dy 〈◊〉 the right 〈…〉 heauen taking nothing 〈…〉 them which â—â— it dâ—th purging Therefore that fire of purgatorie is nothing else in verie déeâ—e than a traâ—â—â—que or merchandize of most couetâ—â—s meÌ„ whereby craftily and cunningly they purge the pursses not the soules both of rich and poore These men by and by vnderprop their purgatorie building which is a falling with two postes The first is this They of olde say they prayed for the saluation of soules separated from the body therfore there is a purgatorie For since in heauen they haue no néed of prayers surely in hel prayers do no good since in hell is no redemption truely there is a middle place left wherein soules are kepte vnto whom the prayers of the liuing doe good that place is Purgatorie Thus in déede they reason howbeit imagining all thinges of their owne heades without the authoritie of the scriptures But this is that they haue to say That they of old prayed for the deade I knowe what Augustine that famous doctour of the Churche what Chrysostome that golden-mouthed man and other auncient and notable men haue lâ—â—t written touching this matter But I aske the question Whether that whiche they did were well done For not all thinges which the holy fathers sayd and did who oftentimes haue suffered somthing of maÌ„s inuention are absolutely to be alowed or followed Those things are not to be allowed and folowed which are set down by them against the decrées of the scripture which thing they theÌ„ selues vnfeinedly confesse but those things onely whiche are vttered and confirmed by the authoritie of holie scriptures which 〈…〉 of godlynesse But thou 〈…〉 nothing in them
of prayer for the â—eade For that whichsome albedge out of â—he second booke of Machâ—beiâ— proueth thing For that booke is not canonicall Which thing it behooued them to haue learned long since euen out of Hierome They adde that prayer for the deade is an vnwritten tradition of the Apostles I heare them But I knowe well enough that the vnwritten traditions of the apostles are not contrarie to their writtâ—n doctrines I knowe well enoughe that the written doctrines of the apostls no where commaunde prayers for the deade and in no place allowe them When Paule the Apostle exhorted the Thessalonians to moderation in lameâ—ting for the dead the time being then verie fitte and most 〈◊〉 to giue commaundement concerning offering of prayers for the soules of the deade if he had thought them any whit profitable and necessarie yet notwithstanding he maketh no manner mention of them yea rather he simply teacheth what they ought to beléeue touching the fouâ—es of the faithfull being separated from their bodies namely that they liue in euerlasting blessednesse with Christ wayting and looking for the reâ—urrection of their bodies But who can not sée that this certeintie and plainnesse of the Apostles doctrine is intangled and perilously shaken with this feigned Apostolique tradition For if we beléeue in Christ let vs beléeue his wordes and promises He him selfe saide that he is the resurrection and life of the faithfull and that the soules of the beléeuing euen immediately 〈…〉 death of the body 〈◊〉 escape and 〈◊〉 into liâ—â— â—f I say we 〈…〉 of the Lord why then doe we aâ— yet being 〈◊〉 for the saluation of the 〈◊〉 of the deade prays and make supplicatioÌ„ for them as though they had not yet obteyned saluation â–ª By these our prayers truely we giue a manifest proofe that we dout of our faith hope not after that as concerning the saluation of our fouls which wedge â—â—th professe with tâ—ung and which also the wordes of Christe and the Apostles commaunde vs to hope after The stedfast faith truely and assured hope of those that beléeue and stay them selues vppon the promises of Christe dâ— forbid vs here to take and weare blacke mourning garments in offerings for the dead whose souls we beléeue to haue already put on white garmentes they forbid vs to giue occasion eyther to vnbeléeuers or to weaklinges in fayth of repreheâ—â—ing vs worthily bycause we 〈◊〉 and lament for them who 〈◊〉 say do liue with God as if they were â—ast into hell fire and busily set our selues a worke with making humble prayers vnto God to deliuer the miserable souls out of torments that is to say bycause the faith which we professe with tong and voyce we condemne by the testimonie of â—ure heart and mynd yea and of our outwarde workes If we goe on after this sorte truely we are double dealers in our hope and in our faith The things whiche we speake séeme to be dissembled false and feigned For it auayleth nothing in words to â—â—â—nt of vertue and with déedes to destroye trueth Therfore let him that wil receiue this 〈…〉 as they caâ—â— it of the Apoâ—â—les touching the offering of prayers for the faithfull departeâ— as for me I meane to receiue nothing repugnant to true â—ayth and 〈◊〉 from the apoâ—â—les doctriâ—e 〈◊〉 doe I persuade any man to receâ—â—â— such â—anitie This also I can not choose but tel you that that which they call the tradition of the apostles S. Augustine calleth the tradition of the fathers reâ—â—iued of the Churche For in his 〈◊〉 〈…〉 apostâ—li 32. he sayth This which the fathers deliuered the whole Church obserueth to wit that prayers shoulde be made for them in the communion of of the body and bloud of Christ wheÌ„ they in their own place are reheâ—â—â—ed at the verie sacrifice and the same is mentioned to be offered for them also And againe 〈…〉 gerendâ— Cap. 4. he saith Supplications or prayers for the soules of the dead are not to bee neglected whiche the church hath receiued to be made for all that be departed in the Christian brotherhod not rehearsing them by name but in a general remembrance of them altogether Thus saâ—e he â–ª Who though in some place he 〈◊〉 the traditioÌ„s of the apostles very say yet by these words this séemethmore expresly to be his meaning y this 〈◊〉 or order of praying for the dead was deliuered to the churche by the fathers and doubtlesse many yeares after the Apostles time was receiued of the church The same August defendeth in more places than one that the receiuing of the Eucharist or sacrameÌ„t of the Lordes supper is as necessarie for infants being newe come forth of their mothers wombe to y attaining of saluation as the sacrament of baptisme The chiefe and notable places wherein â—e hand â—â—th 〈…〉 in his first booke against 〈…〉 his 〈…〉 against y Pelagians Nether doth he 〈◊〉 that opinion with lesse 〈…〉 than the tradition â–ª bicause that 〈…〉 and very vsual in the church in y age But who at this day receiueth y ceremonie as Apostolical Who séeth not that those good fathers otherwise most faithfull pastours in that thing suffered some inuention of man The written doctrine of S. Paule deserueth at this day more to be estéemed than that auncient tradition of the church Paul writeth Let euery man 〈◊〉 himselfe and so let him eatâ— of this â—â—eade and drinke of this cap. Whâ—reby al men vnderstand that y Eucharist or sacrament of the Lords supper is for them to receiue that are of perfect age not 〈…〉 For y cauâ—â— it 〈…〉 for our elder to forsake y tradition and to draw more neare to the scripture Let theÌ„ therefore in this mâ—tter giue vs 〈◊〉 also to depart froÌ„ the vncertein tradition of the fathers to cleane to the moste 〈◊〉 faith doctrine of the apostles But 〈◊〉 say they was condeÌ„ned for this cause for that he beléeued prayers were vnprofitable for the dead I 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 y Aerius was coÌ„deÌ„ned neither do I take vpon me to defend him whom â—hylastrius Epiphanius Augustine do make mention to haue 〈…〉 Arian a man polluted with other â—oule errors But touching prayers for the dead whether they be profitable or vnprofitable there is no doubt that they are catholiques notheretiques who beléeue that which is deliuered â—et downe in the apostles créed For according to the tradition of this créede we beléeue the forgiuenesse of sinnes 〈…〉 life euerlasting They which beleèue these things â—â—tein vndoutedly what soâ—â—er they beléeue For the Lord said to the Contâ—â—ion Go thy way and as tho◠〈…〉 so be it done vnto thâ—â— Therefore who so euer beléeueth forgiuenes of sinâ— life euerlasting hath obteyned forgiuenesse of sinnes surly he shal liue in euerlasting life Which thing if y be true as it caÌ„not be false whith is deliuered vnto vs in the apostles créede what place I pray you shall prayers
haue for the deade for the dead haue their sinnes forgiuen them therefore al lets delayes vnto life are taken away so they liue with god But they which haue not beleeued haue reteined kept their sinnes stil being east down into the bottomlesse lake sticke fast in the myâ—e of hell Which thinges since they are 〈◊〉 certâ—ntie truly theâ— is a 〈◊〉 of praying for y dead 〈◊〉 before goâ—â— nor among the faithful Herevnto are annexed so many examples of the â—aintes in both the Testaments which are to be preferred both before vs 〈…〉 condeÌ„nations of men Which I pray you of the holy fathers euer prayed 〈◊〉 their dead Did Adam pray for his Abel did the sonnes pray for their father Adam What prayers did Abraham offer to God for the soule of his father Thare or for the soul of his most deare wife Sara What prayers poured Esau and Iacob forth for their father Isaac when he died the â—â— sonnes of Israel for Iacob Solomon for Dauid In the new Testament Iohn baptist is beheaded of Herode Stephan stoned of the Iewes Iames his head is cut off by the shoulders at the coÌ„mandemeÌ„t of Agrippa their disciples burie their bodies do all things religiously belonging to their burials but in somany 〈…〉 made of prayâ—r for the soules of the deaâ—â— For they beléeued they forthwith after death were carried into euerlasting life Who theÌ„ after so many notable examples after so cleare profession of the catholique and sinnere fayth 〈◊〉 ye vs to the necessitie of praying for the soules of the dead Who can say hereafter that we are hereâ—iques who fulfill that in worke whiche we professe in profession of fayth or confession of the mouth yea which do no other thing thaÌ„ the most excellent worshippers of God of both Testaments haue done before vs. The last pâ—st wherewith they vnderprop their purgatorie least it should fall is the appearing of spirites For Rabanus a byshop sheweth out of the testimonies of Pope Gregorie and reuerâ—nd Beda that the soules of dead men haue very often appeared and taught that oblations and praiers do profite them verie much But I wonder that men of learning wold grouÌ„d their worke vpon so rotten ruinous foundations For the Lorde in the lawe forbiddeth to aske the truthe of the spirites or soules of the deade In the Prophetes we are sent from such 〈◊〉 to the law the testimonie In Luke the rich glutton cryeth in torments saith I pray the father Abraham that thou wouldest sende Lazarus to my fathers house for I haue fiue brethren that he may witnesse vnto them least they also come into this place of torment But he heareth They haue Moses and the Prophetes let them heare them But when the riche glutton hadde answered No father Abraham but if one come vnto theÌ„ from the dead they will beleeue and repent He heareth againe If they heare not Moses and the Prophetes neyther will they beleeue if one rise from death Therefore it is most certeine and confirmed by the authoritie of the gospel that blessed soules are not sent of God vnto vs to teache vs any thing Who I pray your woulde giue eare to wicked and condemned soules The Gospell of Christe sendeth vs all to the canonicall scripture Wherevpon it followeth that the testimonies which are fetched from Oracles or appearings of the spirites of the dead are of no weight but most deceiuable and full of lying Mans testimonies are agreeable with Gods which also teache vs that souls being separated from their bodies can not wander or stray in these regions The wordes are too long to rehearse which Tertullian learnedly disputeth of this matter in the ende almoste of his booke De Anima yet they are all leuelled to this 〈◊〉 to shew that souls separated from their bodies and appointed to their places do not returne again into this world To the obiection of some that boast of arte Magicke and also that by the power of God many haue returned froÌ„ the deade into this life he answereth But although the power of God hath called backe againe some soules into their bodies to giue vs instruction of his might and right yet therfore that shall not be communicated with the credite and boldnesse of Magicians and the deceitfulnesse of dreams and licentiousnesse of Poets but in the examples of the resurrection when Gods power eyther by Prophetes or by Christe or by Apostles bringeth soules into bodies it is manifestly declared by sound euident and ful truth that it is the shape of a true body that thou mightest iudge all appearings of 〈◊〉 men 〈…〉 Therefore 〈◊〉 in his 29. Homelie vpon Mâ—â—demauÌ„ding What then shall wee answere to those speaches I am such a soule Hee answereth It is not the soule of that dead body which speaketh these things but the diuell who deuiseth these things to deceiue theÌ„ that heare him And anon he sayth Wherefore these are to be counted the wordes of olde wiues and of dotards and childrens toyes and phantasies And againe A soule separated from the body can not wander in these regions For the soules of the righteous are in the hands of God and the soules of infants likewise for they haue not sinned And the souls of the wicked after this life are by and by carried away Which is made apparant by 〈◊〉 and the rich glutton But in an 〈◊〉 place the Lorde also sayeth Thâ—◠〈◊〉 they shall require thy soule againe from thee Therfore the soule when it departeth from the body can not wander here with vs and that not without cause For if they which go a iournie chauncing into vnknown countries know not whether they are like to goe except they haue a guide howe much more shal the soule bee ignoraunt whether it shall goe after it hath left the body and entereth altogether into a newe life and straunge way vnlesse it haue a guide Out of many places of the scripture it may bee proued that the souls of iust righteous men do not go astray after death For Stephan sayth Lorde Iesu receiue my spirite And Paul desired to be losed to be with Christe Of the Patriarch the scripture also sayth He dyed in a quied or good age and was gathered vnto or layd by his fathers And that the soules of the wicked can not tâ—rrie or haue their abiding heere giue eare what the rich glutton sayth and consider what he craueth and obteyneth not For if the souls of meÌ„ might be conuersant here he had come him selfe as hee desired and had certified his brethreÌ„ of the tormeÌ„ts of hel Out of whiche place of scripture this also plainely appeareth that foules after their going out of the body are carried into som certein appointed place froÌ„ wheÌ„ce they caÌ„ not return of their owne accord when they wil returne but waite and looke for that terrible day of iudgement Thus much hitherto out of
Chrysostome Against these thinges they oppose the appering of Samuel fetched 〈◊〉 the holie Scriptures 〈…〉 goe about to proue that 〈…〉 againe after death and instruâ—t men touching thinges which they shall demaund We answere in few woods that that disguised masker which séemed to be Samuel was called Samuel by a trope or figure but in very déede he was not Samuel For of a certeintie it was a spirite a iugling and delusion of sathan For sorcerie is streightly forbidden in the law of the Lorde therefore blessed spirites obey not forbidden ways and vnlawfull practises which when they were as yet ioyned with their fleshy bodies by all meanes abhorred and resisted them in their assaultes as for damned spirites they exercise them selues therein But who would beléeue their oracles Samuel say they foretolde what happened the morrowe after And what of that That was no hard matter for the diuell since that the true and liuing Samuel foretolde many things a litle while before but this craftie foxe might foreknowe the iudgement of GOD whiche was to come euen by things present and by the 〈◊〉 and quaking of the hoastes 〈◊〉 in his booke De Anima saith God forbid we should beleue that the soule of any Saint much lesse the soule of a Prophete can be fetcht vp by the diuell since wee haue learned that sathan is transfourmed into an Angel of light much more into a man of light yea that hee will pretend that he is God and will shewe wonderfull signes to ouerthrowe if it 〈…〉 euen the elect c. S. Augustine is of the same iudgemeâ—â—â—oncerning that appearing 〈…〉 Simplicianum 2. quaest 3. And 〈…〉 quaest c. 〈◊〉 testimonies it is aboundantle 〈…〉 trust that soules of 〈…〉 from bodies doe not wander or appeare after death in these regions For they remaine vntill iudgement in the places appointed for them by the determination and prouidenâ—e of god Wherefore they are neither sent by God neyther can they enter in vnto men to instructe and warne them eyther of things present or of things to come Wherevpon it foloweth that appearings of soules that reuelations and oracles are méere delusions of Sathan ordeyned contrarie to the sinceritie and purenesse of true religion And bicause they which do what they can to proue vnto vs that there is purgatorie vse the defence and safegard of these vanities it is vndoubtedly true that they proue a falshood by deceite and an vncerteine thing by a thing of muche more vncerteintie Furthermore it remaineth vndoubtedly true that purgatorie wherein soules hauing put off their bodies shuld be purged vnto life euerlasting can not be shewed out of the Scriptures And bycause we haue remoued and put by the lets whiche were cast in the way to hinder the most spéedie iournie we returne to oure purpose wherein we intended to declare that the soules of the faithfull separated by death from the body doe immediately after the death of the body passe the right and ready way into heauen so most certeinly and vpon the souden be saued Likewise we vnderstand that the soules of the vnfaithful are thrust downe the right and ready way into hell and that by and by after the death of the body they perishe with most certeine and souden damnation For the Lorde expresly sayth in the Gospell Hee that beleeueth in the sonne of God is not condemned or iudged but he that beleueth not is condemned or iudged already bicause hee hath not beleeued in the name of the onely begotten sonne of God. Againe He that beleeueth in the sonne of God hath eternall life but he that beleeueth not the sonne shal not see life but the wrath of god abideth in him And yet againe This is the will of him that sent mee that euery one which seeth the sonne and beleeueth on him hath euerlasting life and I will raise him vp at the last day Nowe the last day of man is the point of death in it Christe saueth vs by his power leaste our soule shoulde eyther perishe or féele any torments but that it might liue and inioy euerlasting blessednesse Moreouer the last days is that last daye of iudgement wherein Christ shal raise againe and iudge al flesh glorifying the bodies of his faithful people vnto life euerlasting Againe the Lord sayth in the Gospell Verily verily I say vnto you he that heareth my worde and beleueth on him that sent me hath euerlasting life and shal not come into iudgmeÌ„t or damnation but is escaped from death vnto life These only wordes of our Lorde are able enough without any gainesaying to set foorth declare proue and confirme sufficiently our opinion concerning the moste certeine and souden saluation of soules For first of all lest any man shuld doubt of the most assured trueth touching the matter whiche he was setting foorth immediately vpon the beginning most holily he sweareth that is to say he confirmeth the trueth by giuing witnesse therevnto with an othe Afterwardes he annexeth the whole maner of our saluation which consisteth in hearing the word of god and in true faith which receiueth the truth of Gods worde For it is not enough to haue hearde the word of the gospel vnlesse we â—leaâ—e vnto y same by true faith But nowe marke with what assurance Christ promiseth life and saluation to them that beléeue in him Hee hath life euerlasting saithe he he said He hath not He shal haue Therefore he lefte no space either to doubting or to space of time Yea yet more plainely by interpretation expounding when and how the faithful haue or obteine life he saith He shall not come into iudgement or damnation but is escaped from death vnto life They come into iudgemeÌ„t which haue their cause to be examined and discussed before the iudg They come also into iudgemeÌ„t which by the sentence of the iudge are punished for their euil cause But the faithful haue no cause to be tryed and disenssed before the iudge For their sinnes are fully forgiuen them It is God which iustifieth and forgiueth Who is he that condemneth Therefore they are not subiecte to any punishments for Christ bare the punishmeÌ„t of the crosse the his faithful people might be deliuered saued harmeles from all torments But rather least anye man should thincke there were a stay or space of time betwéene the death of the bodie the life of the world to come hee sayeth But is escaped from death vnto life Loe he sayth Hee is escaped not Hee shal escape that by the Verbe of the Pretertence he might signifie the certeintie of the time past and might shewe that the soules of them that beléeue are by and by after the death of the bodie caught vpp into life euerlasting And I know well enough that the aduersaries héere haue no soâ—nd argument to sett against so manifest and inuincible a truth In déede with their wrangling words and their Sophistâ—ie they maye wrestle with the trueth but to
ouerthrowe the trueth they are neuer able For the soules of the faithfull euen out of the verie mouth as is commonly said Von mund vss zu himmel faren vppon a sodeine enter into their blessed seats and by faith enioy euerlasting felicitie Againe we read in the Reuelation of our Lord Iesus Christe made to Iohn the Apostle that it was said And I heard a voice from heauē saying vnto mee write Blessed are the dead which hereafter die in the Lord euen so saith the spirit that they may rest from their labours their workes followe them In these words an heauenly and vndoubted oracle touching the blessednes of all such as die in faith is knitt vpp and S. Iohn is commanded to write the oracle from heauen that it may remaine to all times and be read of all people The summe of the oracle is this Blessed are the dead whiche heerafter die in the Lord. But they die in the Lord whosoeuer depart out of this life in the faith of Iesus Christ For so the Apostle vseth this kind of speach in the 1. Cor. 15. and 1. thess. 4. Furthermore they whiche depart out of this life in the faith of Iesus Christe are simplie and truly pronounced blessed to witt happie and free from all miserie Yea a note of the time when they shal obteine this blessednes is added namely Hereafter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say presently at an instāt by and by out of hand to witt as the Lord saith in the Gospel forthwith after the death of the bodie There is added also another testimonie whereby againe the certainetie of felicitie is expressed and perfection too not delayed till the morrow Euen so saith the spirit that they may rest from their labours The spirite I meane of trueth whiche cannot lie sayth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say Amen so it is truely the faithfull are blessed in déed and euen at an instāt they are blessed and so blessed that They rest from their labours The labours of the faith full are miseries calamities afflictions sorrowe feare or dread and other euils of this sort wherewith in this world they are vexed yea rather exercised in faith From these thinges the soules of the faithfull departing from their bodies are deliuered therefore they are not purged by torments and vexations they are not scortched in that middest of their iourney but beeing happie and blessed are forthwith deliuered from all anguish and trouble And if so bee that they suffered any thinge whiles they were yet liuing in the bodie if they did any good workes in faith they do follow them Let no man thincke that those woorkes beecause they nowe ceasse were and are vaine For they receiue their reward in that blessed life For that it is that Their works do folow them And let vs marke that he sayth not The workes of other followe them to deliuer them forsooth out of purgatorie but Their owne works follow them For in the Gospell also the wise virgins which had oyle readie in their lamps went in with the bridegrome to the mariage the folish virgins which had prepared themselues no oyle but did hope to haue from elsewhere to serue their turne are excluded and shut out from ioy To the omnipotent God therefore our most mercifull father and continuall-running founteine of all good Graces and whiche is neuer drawne drie who fashioned our bodie in our mothers wombe and breathed or powred into it a reasonable soule whiche might whiles it is ioyned to the bodie quicken and direct vs and when it is separated from the bodie might forthwith after the death of the bodie be translated into heauen there to liue in ioy and happines vntill it returne againe vnto the bodie beeing raised from the dead in the last iudgement with the which it maye reioyce and be glad for euer and without end to that God I saye thoroughe Iesus Christ for whose sake we are made partakers of so great a benefite be glorie praise and thankes giuing for euermore Amen ¶ The ende of the second Tome THE FIFT AND LAST DECADE OF Sermons WRITTEN BY HENrie Bullinger The thirde Tome IESVS This is my beloued Sonne in whome I am well pleased Heare him Matth. 17. THE FIFTE DECADE OF Sermons written by Henrie Bullinger ¶ Of the holie catholique Church what it is how farre it extendeth by what markes it is knowen from whence it springeth how it is mainteyned and preserued whether it may erre Also of the power and studies of the Church ¶ The first Sermon THE order course of things so leading vs next after God the workeman and authour of all thinges wee come to speake of his most excellent worke to witt the Church For so great is the goodnesse of our good God and most louing father that not he himself is desirous to liue happily blessedly alone but moreouer to bestowe and powre vppon vs men his beloued creatures all kinde of blessednes and that wée should enioye his goods by all meanes possible And for that intent he choseth men to him self who liue in this world that he may once translate vnto him selfe in whome also euen while they liue héere hee maye dwell whome he may enriche with all his goods in whom he may reigne and that they should be called by his name to wit a people a house a kingdome an inheritaunce a flocke a congregation or Church of the liuing god Of which Church I will speake being ayded with your prayers such things as the Lord of the Church shall graunt vnto mée to vtter This word Ecclesia which signifieth a Church or Congregation is a Gréeke word vsed receiued amonge the Latines signifying as I said a congregation communion or assemblie in the Dutche tongue Ein Gemeind or a people called together to heare of matters of the cōmon wealth For so it is founde that S. Luke vsed this word in the 19. Chap. of the Actes of the Apostles But it was translated to an holy vse and began to bée called a congregation assemblie or companie of the faithful calling vppon the name of the lord S. Paul saith that he persecuted the cōgregation or Church of God who in another place sayeth I receiued authoritie from the highe priestes to binde all those that call vpon the name of christ For now doth hee terme them such as call vppon the name of Christ or Christians whome before he named the Church Or else this word Ecclesia the church or congregation is so called of caling forth together for in the Gréeke tongue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth to call forth For God calleth forth from al parts of the wide world and from the whole congregation of men all beléeuers together with their séede that they may bee his peculiar people he againe may be their God that is to say that they may be the Church of the liuing god In times paste the congregation or assemblye of the Iewishe
and skant good name and fame the whole ministerie béecome vile and that which with wholsome doctrine they build vpp their wicked life doe pull downe againe Wée will rehearse the rule of the Apostle fully comprehending all thinges perteyning to this matter Thou shalt ordein elders or bishops sayeth he if any be blamelesse the husbaÌ„d of one wife hauing faithful children which are not slandered of riot neither are disobedient For if a man cannot rule his owne house how shal he care for the church of God For a bishop must be blamelesse as the steward of God for it is required in the disposers that a man be fouÌ„d faithful not froward not angrie no striker but gentle not giuen to wine not couetous not giuen to filthie lucre but harborous one that loueth goodnes watchfull sober righteous godly teÌ„perate modest apt to teach holding fast the faithful word which is according to doctrine that he may be able both to exhort in wholsom doctrine and to improue them that say against it to stop their mouthes No young scholer least hee being puffed vp fall into the condemnation of the diuell Hee must also haue a good reporte of them that are without least he fall into the rebuke snare of the diuel All these are the wordes of the Apostle recited out of the 1. epist. to Timothie in his epist. to Titus Wherfore exacte iudgment and great diligence shal be very néedful in this case to discusse al the points of doctrine life I say there shal be néedful of a streight trial of life perfect examination of learning for this is not a matter of smal weight the whole safetie of the churche hangeth herevpon If any vnworthy vnlearned be ordeined the whole churche for the most part is neglected lead astray and ouerthrowne But we do not meane a childlike and scholerlike examinatioÌ„ but a graue streicte examination of knowledge in the scripture the true interpretation thereof of the charge of a pastour of the mysteries of sound faith and of other such like points And that the elders in times past were very diligent in these things it may appeare by that which Aelius Lampridiê° in the life of Alex. Seuerus rehearseth that it was the maner among the ChristiaÌ„s to offer the names of their bishops to the whole church afore they were receiued if happily any among the people would shew a reasoÌ„ that he were vnworthie of such an office Wherevpon Iustinian the Emperor Const 123. Ifin the time of ordination saith hee any accuser stand vp say he is vnworthie to be ordeined let all things be defferred let examination iudgment first be had And here I wil at this present recite the deerée of the 4. counsel of Carthage vpon this matter which is after this sort WheÌ„ a bishop is to be ordeined let him be first examined whether he be by nature wise if hee be able to teach if he be temperat in behauiour if chast in life if he bee sober if careful about his owne busines if lowlie if curteous if merciful if learned if in structed in the law of the lord if warie carefull in the sense meaning of the scriptures if exercised in the opinions of the church aboue all things if hee teach the grounds of faith with substantial words or perhaps of lesse moment that is to say confirming that the father and the sonne the holy ghost are one God auouching the whole godhead of the Trinitie to be coessentiall consubstantiall coeternall and coomnipotent if he acknowledge euerie person by himselfe in the Trinitie to bee perfect God the whole thrée persons one God if he beléeue the incarnatioÌ„ of god not wrought in the father neither in the holy ghost but in the sonne only so that he who was the sonne in god the father y same should be made the sonne of maÌ„ in the manhoode of his mother very God of the father very man of his mother hauing flesh in the womb of his mother hauing in him a humane reasonable soule together of either nature that is to saye God maÌ„ one person one sonne one Christ one Lord creatour of all things and the author Lord gouernour of all creatures with the father the holy ghost who suffered a true suffering of his fleshe died with the true death of his body rose again with the true taking againe of his fleshe a true taking againe of his soul wherin he shal come to iudge the quicke and the dead Hée must also be asked if hée beléeue one the selfe same author and Lord of the new and old testament that is to say of the law the prophets Apostles if the diuel became euil not by creation but by choice He must also be asked if he beléeue the resurrection of this flesh which we beare and none other if hée beléeue the iudgement to come that euerie one shal receiue according to that they haue done in the flesh either punishmentes or rewards if he forbid not marriage if he condemne not Bigamie or secoÌ„d mariage if he coÌ„demne not the eating of flesh if hee haue fellowshipp with penitent persons that are reconciled if he beléeue that all sinns in baptisme are forgiuen as wel original sinne wherein we are borne as also those which wée coÌ„mit willingly if he beleue that none which are without the catholique church can be saued c. When he shal be examined vppon all these points and fouÌ„d fully instructed theÌ„ let him be ordeined a bishop with the consent of the cleargie and laitie by the assemblie of the bishops of the whole prouince and especiallie of the Metropolitane This counsel is said to be celebrated in the yeare of the Lord 400. But I doe not rehearse these thinges to that ende as if I stayed my selfe vpon the decrées of counsells and men or as if I thought all things whiche perteine to true saluation and perfection were not conteined in the holy scriptures but to admonish oure aduersaries that their manners doings at this day do not only not agrée with the examples and doctrines of the Apostles but not so much as with the decrées of the ancient writers if happily they may enter into themselues and leauing the diuerse doctrine of men they maye receiue the most auncient tradition and the most infallible doctrine of the holy Apostles I come now to the declaration of the last point that is to say after what manner they y be called are to be ordeined The apostles in their ordinations exhorted the church to fasting and prayer and they that were called they placed and set in the sight of the churche and laying their hands vppon the heades of them that were ordeined they committed the churches vnto them Of the laying on of hands I haue spoken elsewhere It was a signification of the charge committed vnto them Neither
he hath wel begon giue vs moreouer strength and patience herevnto that as well in prosperitie as in aduersitie wee maye acknowledge the wil of God least we wil any thing of our selues and swel be puffed vp in prosperitie in aduersitie also faint and perish but that we may apply our selues in all thinges and through all thinges to be gouerned by his will to wit after this maner to submit our will to his will. Furthermore if we aske any thing contrarie to his will that he would not graunt it but rather pardon oure foolishnesse and weaken our will whiche is not good for vs to instruct and teache vs in his good will to the end we may doubt nothing that this is alwayes to be followed that this is alwayes good and that this worketh all thinges for our commoditie and benefite In this pointe the faithfull féele a verie greate battell in them selues Paule witnessing and saying The flesh lusteth against the spirite and the spirit against the flesh And these two are at mutual enimitie betwene them selues that what thinges ye would that ye can not do Therefore we desire not any kinde of framing our will to Gods will but we adde As well in earth as it is in heauen that is Graunt O father that thy wil may be done in vs earthly men as it is done in thy Saints the blessed spirites These doe not striue againste thy most holy will in heauen but being of one mynde they only wil that whiche thou wilt yea rather in this one thing they are blessed and happie that they agrée acquiet themselues in thy will. Truely it is not the least part of felicitie or happinesse in earth to will that God willeth it is the greatest vnhappinesse not to will that whiche God willeth And this truely by infinite examples might be declared I will alledge only one and that common too Some one is grieuously sicke and féeleth paines and torments scarce tollerable but he in the meane time acknowledgeth that he suffereth these thinges by the commaundement and will of God his most good bountifull and iust father who wisheth him well and hath sent this grieuous calamitie for his saluation and for his owne glory doth not he in the middest of his torments by submitting him selfe to the will of God féele refreshing and that which seemed most sharpe and most bitter to man by this voluntarie and frée submission he maketh it delightfull and most swéete Againe another is sick vexed not with a verie great disease but this man doth not acknowledge this sicknesse to be layde vpon him by the good will of GOD yea rather thinketh that God knoweth not the disease that God doth not care for the disease therefore he referreth it vnto diuers and sundrie causes and imagineth and séeketh diuers meanes to heale it and in these things he is wōderfully vexed and afflicted and yet by striuing so against the will of god he féeleth no refreshing or comfort at all What therefore doth he else nilling that whiche God willeth than whiche they are wont to doe by yll meanes auoyding euill double the same Wherefore the foundation of all happinesse is faythfull obedience whereby we fully submit our selues and what so euer else vnto vs belongeth to the good wil of God and therefore in this greatest petition we praye vnto the father that he woulde gyue vs regeneration or newenesse of heart true obedience perseuering patience and a mynde alwayes and in all thinges agréeing with and obeying God. The fourth petition is such Giue vs this day our daily breade For the will of God can not be done in vs vnlesse we be nourished and strengthened with the bread of god Bread among the Hebricians signifieth all kynde of meates and the preseruing or sustenaunce of the substaunce of man Wherevpon we reade it sayde in the prophet I wil breake the staffe of breade But man consisteth of two substances the soule and body The soule is the spirite the body is made of earth and other elements Therefore it is preserued with two kinds of breade spirituall and corporall The spirituall meate of the soule wherby it is preserued in life is the very word of God procéeding out of the mouth of God the Lord out of the lawe repeating and saying Man liueth not by bread only but by euery woord that commeth out of the mouth of God. And for bycause this onely setteth forth vnto the faithful the eternal and incarnate word of God I meane the very son of God we rightly acknowlege him to be the meate of the soule yea the meate of a whole faithful mā For he him selfe witnesseth that he is the bread that came downe from heauen of which they that eate shall not die but haue life euerlasting Corporall breade consisteth of elements and is earthly and comprehendeth meate drinke rayment prosperous health of body maintenaunce to be shorte the safetie and good estate of mās life And this bread truly we cal Oures not that it is not the gift benefit of God but bicause it is appointed for vs perteneth to our preseruatiō is necessary for vs yet in the mean seson whē we cal it Daily or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say for the morrow we signifie that it is the most excellentest of all which only can sustaine and preserue our substance asmuch as is sufficient as long as it is méete altogether after the same maner order which is néedful For we said afore that it is not our part to prescribe vnto God a maner of doing or giuing To this also perteine those words folowing Giue vs this day For it belōgeth only vnto god to giue neither agréeth this petition to any creature Dauid saith Al things wait vpō thee that thou maist giue thē meate in due season when thou giuest them they gather it whē thou openest thy hand all things are filled with good Againe The eyes of al things do looke vpō thee O Lord thou giuest thē meat in due seasō thou openest thy hand fillest with thy blessing euery liuing creature Now we pray Giue vs not Giue me which putteth vs in mind again both of brotherly loue and vnitie For we ought not only to séeke our owne but also to pray for the safetie and preseruation of all other men The worde This day appointeth vs a measure For this we say Suffice thou vs O Lord daily and euery moment with as much as is néedful and enough for vs which thou thy selfe only knowest best of all For we are admonished by the waye that we shoulde not burne with immoderate desire of transitorie things and that we should not lauish them out riotously whē we haue them loosing both our goods and our soules And therefore that wise man is read to haue sayde Two thinges haue I required of thee denie me thē not before I die Remoue farre from me vanitie and lyes
giue me neyther pouertie nor riches onely feede me with foode conuenient for me least peraduenture being full I should denie thee and say who is the Lord or being oppressed with pouertie fal to stealing and forsweare the name of my God. Therfore in this fourth petition we yeald our selues wholy into the care and tuition of God the father and coÌ„mit our selues to his prouidence that he which only is able to saue vs might féede defend and saue vs For vnlesse he poure his blessing vpon vs vnlesse he giue vs strength by those thinges that are meanes perteyning to oure sustentation and maintenaunce all thinges are of no force We pray for the happie course of the worde of God for the Pastors of the Churche them selues for the mainteyners of the common weale for the safetie of the Church and common weale We craue that the bountifull father would supply all wants and giue what so euer things are necessarie for the sustentation both of the body and the soule Furthermore least any shoulde thinke him selfe vnworthy of the daily breade bicause it is due to children and not to dogs and therefore should praye the slowlier and with a more slender courage the Lord preuenting this carefulnesse of the godly addeth the fifte petition which is this And forgiue vs our debtes as we forgiue our debters In these words we aske forgiuenesse of our sinnes And that we may obteine forgiuenesse of oure sinnes it is néedefull that we confesse our selues to be sinners For vnlesse we doe this howe shall we pray that our sinnes shoulde be forgiuen vs Truely all the Saints vse this order of praying Therefore all of them acknowledge theÌ„ selues to be sinners For there remaine reliques yea eueÌ„ in the regenerate most holy men which daily burst out into euill thoughts euil sayings doings yea oftentimes into haynous offences But whatsoeuer faults sinnes oures be first truely we confesse theÌ„ humbly to god the father afterward pray him to forgiue them We call our sinnes debtes God him selfe so teaching bicause we are indebted for the punishment as the price of them vnto god And he forgiueth our debtes when he taketh not deserued punishmeÌ„t of vs so iudgeing of vs as if we were nothing indebted vnto him For the allusion is made to corporall debtes which if the creditour forgiue the debter he hath no further power to cast in prison or to punishe him which was his debter Therfore not only the fault is forgiueÌ„ vnto vs but the punishment also Neither doe we make any wordes of our merites vnto the father but we say Remit or forgiue vs our debtes By the worde remission is ment a frée forgiuenesse of sinnes For he forgiueth vs bycause we are not able to paye Wherevpon we reade in the Gospel When the debters were not able to pay he forgaue them both their debtes The like are set downe in the 18. chapter of Matth. Therfore by no merite of ours by no satisfactioÌ„ of ours but by the bountifulnesse of God through Christe we praye that all our sinnes may be forgiuen vs Neyther doe the Saintes here doubt of the certeintie of forgiuenesse For the Lorde sayth in the gospel Whatsoeuer ye aske in my name beleeuing ye shall receiue it they therefore that praye in faith doubt not that their sinnes are forgiuen theÌ„ for Christes sake For so also we confesse in our Créede I beleeue the forgiuenesse of sinnes We adde foorthwith herâ—vnto As we forgiue our debters not that we shoulde thinke through our forgiuenesse that we deserue or obteine forgiuenesse of oure sinnes for otherwise the reason of remission were not certeine For he that eyther bringeth or doth any thing for which thinges sake sinne is taken away or he that satisfieth for sinne to him nothing is forgiuen but rather recompenced as a desart Therefore for other causes these things séeme to be added First for so muche as we be carefull for forgiuenesse of which many doubt the Lordes will is to comfort our infirmitie by adding this as it were a signe whereby we might vnderstand that so surely our sinnes are forgiuen vs of God as we are sure we haue remitted and forgiuen other their offences wherewith they haue offended vs Furthermore his will was to driue out of vs all olde grudge hatred and malice and to driue into vs the studie and desire of loue and charitie and to admonish vs of our duetie that if as yet there did sticke in our myndes any part of olde enmities we may know that it ought altogether to be layde aside and cast out of our stomach yea and that euen nowe we must call vpon the Lorde to moue our heartes that we may be able to doe it Surely we doe hardly lay downe old iniuries and offences But it is méete that we forgiue oure brethren lesser faults which haue obteined pardon of verie great sinnes of our moste gratious father vnlesse happily we list to take tryall of his fortune who in the parable of the Gospell had him selfe proofe of the greate bountifulnesse and liberalitie of the Lorde in forgiuing him he in the meane while being fierce and cruell towarde his brother in exacting of him a verie small and trifling debt The parable is verie well knowen in the 18. chapter of S. Matth. The sixt and last petition is And lead vs not into temptation but deliuer vs from euill For sinne is neuer so forgiuen that there remaineth not coÌ„cupiscence in the flesh which temptations stirre vpp and lead into diuerse kindes of sinnes And these are of diuerse sortes For first God tempteth vs when hee biddeth vs doe any thing whereby to proue vs as when he bad Abraham to offer vp his sonne or else when he sendeth aduersitie vppon vs that with the fire of temptation hée maye both fine our faith and cleanse away the drosse of our misdéedes These temptations of God tend to the saluation of the faithfull Wherefore wee doe not simplie pray not to be tempted For the temptation of God is profitable For that man is said to be blessed which suffereth temptation For when he is tried hee shall receiue the crowne of life Wée pray also that we be not ledd into temptation For the diuel likewise tempteth we are tempted of the world and of our flesh There are temptations on our righthand and on our left tending to this end to ouerthrow vs to drowne vs in the bottomlesse pitt of our sinnes and thereby to destroye vs when that is done we are not only tempted but wee are ledd into and also intrapped in temptation Such a petition therefore we doe make If it please thée O heauenly father to exercise vs with thy wholesome temptations wée beséeche thée graunt that we may be found tryed and suffer vs not to be ledd by a diuelishe and wicked temptation that leauing thée and being made bondsiaues to our enimy and drowned in the gulfe of wickednesses we be caught
name of IESVS CHRISTE for the remission of sinnes and yee shall receiue the gifte of the holie Ghoste Therefore in baptisme water or sprinckling of water in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holie Ghost and al that which is done of the church is a signe rite ceremonie outwarde thing earthly sensible lying opē made plaine to the senses but remission of sinnes partaking of euerlasting life fellowshippe with Christ and his members and gifts of the holy ghoste which are giuen vnto vs by the grace of God through fayth in Christ Iesus is the thing signified the inward and heauenly thing and that intelligible thing whiche is not perceiued but by a faythfull mynde After the same manner the Scripture bearing witnesse also of the Supper of the Lord which is the other sacrament of the Church sayth The Lord Iesus when hee had taken breade hee gaue thankes and brake it and gaue it to his disciples and sayde take ye eate ye this is my body whiche is giuen for you Likewise he tooke the cuppe and gaue it to them saying drinke ye all of this for this is my bloud of the newe Testament which is shed for many for the remission of sinnes doe this in remembraunce of me Nowe therefore all that action which is done of the Church after the example of Christ our high Prieste I meane breaking of bread the distribution thereof yea and the banquet or receyuing of breade and wine is the signe rite ceremonie and the outwarde or earthly thing and also that selfe same sensible thing which lyeth open before the senses but the intelligible thing thing signified the inward and heauenly thing is the verie body of Christ giuen for vs and his bloud shed for the remission of sinnes and oure redemption and fellowship which we haue with Christe and all the Saintes yea whiche he chiefly hath with vs. By these things it shall be easie to determine certeinely of the names or termes nowe giuen to the sacramēts For they are called external or outward signes bicause they are corporall or bodily entring outwardly into those senses whereby they be perceyued Contrariwise we call the thing signified inwarde thinges not that the thinges lye hidde included in the signes but bycause they are perceiued by the inwarde faculties or motions of the mynde wrought in mē by the spirit of god So also those signes are termed both earthly and visible bycause they consist of thinges taken from the earth that is to wit of water breade and wine and bycause they are manifestly séene in these likenesses To be short the thinges signified are called heauenly and inuisible bycause the frute of them is heauenly bicause they are discerned with the eyes of the mynd or of faith not of the body For otherwise the same body and bloude of our Lorde Iesus Christ which in the supper are represented to the faythfull by the fourme of breade and wine are not of their owne proper nature heauenly or inuisible For the body of our Lord touching his substaunce and nature is consubstantiall or of the same substaunce that our bodyes are of Now the same is called heauenly for his deliueraunce from corruption and infirmitie or else bycause it is clarified not by reason of the bringing to nought or laying aside of his owne nature The same body of his owne nature is visible not inuisible resident in heauen howbeit it is séene of the godly celebrating the supper not with the eyes of the body but with the eyes of the mynde or soule therefore in respect of vs it is called inuisible which of it selfe is not inuisible Now the worde in the sacraments is called and is indéede a witnessing of Gods will and a remembraunce and renuing of the benefits and promises of God yea and it is the institution and commaundement of God which sheweth the author of the sacrament with the manner ende of the same For the word in baptisme is the verie same that euen now we haue recited Goe ye into all the worlde c. In the supper of the Lord this is the word of God Iesus tooke breade c. And the rite custome and manner howe to celebrate the supper is to be sought out of the example of the lord going before in the holy action wherein we comprehend bothe prayers and those things which are recited out of the worde of Christ For as he brake breade and diuided it and in like maner the cuppe so likewise with holy imitation and sacramentall rite we follow the same in this holy action As he gaue thankes so also wee doe giue thankes wee by certeine prayers in baptisme doe request the assistaunce and grace of the Lorde we recite certeine places out of the gospell which we know to be requisite in the administration of baptisme and we are woont to doe the same also in the celebration of the Lordes supper But it is not my intent at this presente to speake largely and exactly of the rites of the Sacrament which notwithstanding we holde to bee beste that are taken out of the holie scripture and doe not excéede of whiche shall be spoken in theire place Some in stead of the word doe put promise and in stead of rite ceremonie And truely in the word ceremonie I sée no daunger at all if by ceremonie be vnderstood the outwarde comelines and rite which the Lorde him selfe hath commended to vs by his example and left to be vsed in the celebration And in verie deede Sacramentall signes are not simple or bare signes but ceremonies or religious actions so also there séemeth to bee no daunger in the worde promise so that by promise wee vnderstand the preaching of the gospel the commemoration or remembrance of Gods promises which we often vse in the preching of the gospell and celebration of the sacraments that is to say that God doeth receiue vs into his fellowship for Christe his sake through faith doeth wash away our sinnes endeweth vs with diuerse graces that Christe was giuen for our sinnes shed his bloud to take away the sinnes of all faithfull For in celebrating of Baptisme we vse these wordes of the Lord Suffer little children to come vnto mee for vnto such belongeth the kingdome of heauen c. In the celebration of the banquet of Gods holie children we vse these holie wordes of our Lord And after supper Iesus tooe bread and after he had giuen thanks he brake it gaue it to them saying take ye eate ye this is my bodie whiche is giuen for you This is my bloud which is shed for you for the remission of sinnes this do in the remembrance of me c. For those remembrances and rehersalls are promisses of the Gospel promising forgiuenesse of sinnes to the beléeuers shewing that the Lords bodie is giuen for them and his bloud shed for them whiche faith verilie is the onely and vndoubted meane to
Iesus Christe And whereas in euery place almost they adde Not by the lawe not by ceremonies or other rituall obseruationes do wee thinke that they will admitte Sacramentes to the partaking of suche power and vertue séeing they be cōprehended vnder rites and ceremonies and so accounted Christian faith doeth attribute the grace of GOD remission of sinnes sanctification and iustification fully and wholely to the frée mercie of God to the merite of Christs passion yea in suche sorte doth Christian faith attribute these spirituall benefites vnto it that beside it nothing at all is admitted to take parte with it Therefore whereas Lombard saieth That sacramentes haue receiued power to conferr or giue grace by the merite of the passion of Christe it is of his owne foarging For as Christ giueth not his glorie to any either saint or mortall man muche lesse to a creature without life euen so he that beléeueth to be fully iustified by the death and resurrection of the Lord séeketh no further grace and righteousnesse in any other thing than in Christe only vpon whom he stayeth whome also by faith he féeleth in his hart or minde alreadie to exercise his force by the holy Ghost For herevnto perteyne those sayinges in the Gospel Goe in peace thy faithe hath saued thee And also He whiche drinketh of this water shall thirst againe but whosoeuer shall drinke of that water which I shal giue him shall neuer thirst c. To this perteineth the saying of Paule also Therefore being iustified by faith we are at peace with God thorough our Lorde Iesus Christ By whome also we had an entraunce by faith vnto this grace wherein wee stande and reioyce in hope of the glorie of God. I am not ignorant of the craftie sleightes of some who imagine there is a certeine generall also a speciall faithe The generall faithe they call that whereby we beléeue that we are truely iustified by the deathe and resurrection of Christe but that they call a speciall faith whereby we béeléeue that by the sacramentes and by our owne worke the gyfts of GOD are applied particularly to euery one of vs one by one But to what purpose was it béeing in a lande where they might bee fedde with Manna to looke backe to the potage pottes and vnsauourie léekes of Egypt What I pray you haue Christians to doe with the distinctiōs of subtile sophisters or how will they proue this distinction of theirs vnto vs Verily there is but one faith and the same is no other in the vse of the Sacraments than it is without the vse of them Without the vse of them we beléeue that wee are sanctified by the death and resurrection of Christ In baptisme and the Lordes supper we practise no other faithe than wherby we beléeue that we are purged from our sinnes by the grace and mercie of Christe and that by his body giuen for vs and his bloud shed for vs we are redéemed from deathe and become heirs of eternal life Not the Sacramentes but faithe through the holy Ghost applyeth these thinges vnto vs whiche thing all the writinges of the Apostles doe witnesse but suche feigned gloses do obscure and darken To be shorte there is one GOD and Sauiour of all one Saluation one Redemption and purging one faith whereby wee receiue Saluation offered vnto vs of GOD in Christe through the holie Ghoste The same is declared or preached vnto vs in the worde by the minister and is represented and sealed by the Sacramentes And now who knoweth not that Paule the Apostle in all his writinges onely laboureth to proue that those that beléeue are iustified by faith in the Lorde Iesus and not by any workes Againe who is ignoraunt that the receiuing and celebration of sacramentes are also counted among our workes Wherevnto I will add this that Sacramentes giue not that whiche they haue not themselues but they haue not grace and righteousnesse and heauenly gyftes therfore they doe not giue them But hence springeth vppe another disputation for vs to handle whether the grace of GOD and a certeine heauenly power be put in or included in the Sacramentes and as it were conteined in them so that from them it might be conueyed into the receyuers The whole rable of Priestes and monkes as well in worde as in déede haue bewrayed them selues that they thinke That in the bare signes there is heauenly grace included yea and that God himselfe is comprehended in them For from no other founteine sprang their carefull disputations concerning That the mouse eateth when it eateth the Sacrament of the bodie of Christe Pope Innocent Libro quarto De Sacramento altaris Capite vnde cimo sayth Miraculously doth the substaunce of bread returne againe not that bread which was turned into flesh But it cōmeth to passe that in sted of it other bread is miraculously created which bread is eaten c. Behold here is a certein wittie miraculous kinde of diuinitie I passe ouer of purpose many other whiche are of this kinde And herevnto that by crossinges and certeine secret words gestures and breathings they consecrate the water of baptisme all which things they beautifie with the name of blessinge And among other thinges they sing thus God by the secrete mixture of his light make fruitefull this water prepared to regenerate men with-all that beeing sanctified and borne againe of the immaculate wombe of the heauenly founteine it may come foorth a new creature Let this holy innocent creature be free from all the assaultes of the aduersarie Let him not intrap it in his snare Let it become a liuing founteine a regenerating water a purifying riuer that all that are dipped in this wholesome lauer the holy ghost working in thē may atteine to the excellencie of perfect purificatiō Wherfore ô thou creature of water I blesse or coniure thee by the liuing God by the true God by the holy god by the god which in the beginning feparated thee by his word from the drie lande c. Againe breathing thrice on the water he forthwith vttereth these wordes Thou O Lord blesse with thy worde these waters which make request vnto thee that beside their natural cleannes whiche in washing they may giue to our bodies they may also be effectual to purifie our soules Then the priest taketh a burning waxe candle and putteth it thrice in the water consecrated to baptisme saying Let the power of the holy Ghost come down into this plentifull founteine He addeth And let it make the whole substance of this water fruitefull with the fruite of regeneration And so foorthe All these thinges they vnderstande and expounde to be spoken simplie and without tropes or figures whiche euidently enough declareth what these men attribute to holy or consecrated water and howe they thinke that in the signes the holy thinges themselues are conteyned Aboute this matter Bonauentura hathe woonderfully busied himselfe who in his writing In 4. Magistri
bloud of Christ The reason hereof is this As bread nourisheth and strengtheneth man and giueth him abilitie to labour so the bodie of Christ eaten by faith féedeth and satisfieth the soule of man and furnisheth the whole man to all dueties of Godlines As wine is drincke to the thirstie and maketh merrie the heartes of men so the bloud of our Lord Iesus droncken by faith doeth quenche the thirst of the burning conscience and filleth the heartes of the faithful with vnspeakeable ioy But in the action of the supper the bread of the Lord is broken the wine is powred out For the body of oure Sauiour was broken that is by all meanes afflicted and his bloud gushed and flowed plentifully out of his gaping woundes And wée oure selues truely do breake with our owne handes the bread of the lord For we oure selues are in fault that hée was torne tormented Our sinnes woūded him we our selues crucified him that is to say hée was crucified for vs that by his death hée might deliuer vs from death Furthermore we take the bread into our hands we likewise take the cupp into our hands because he sayd Take ye eate ye take ye and diuide it amonge you neither doe we lay them aside or hide them neither do we giue them forthwith to others but when we haue receiued them we eate and drinke them swallowing them down into oure bodies then afterward wée do communicate and offer them to other For they whiche lawefully celebrate the Lords Supper doe not onely beléeue that Christ suffered or that he suffered for other and not for them but they beléeue that Christe suffered for themselues they beléeue that Christe doeth and as it were hath alreadie communicated all his giftes most liberally vnto them Therefore as the sustenance of bread and wine passing into the bowels is chaunged into the substaunce of mans bodie euen so Christe béeing eaten of the godly by faith is vnited vnto thē by his spirite so that they are one with Christe and he one with them And as meate plentifully prepared deintily dressed and onely séene vppon the table doeth not asswage hūger so if thou heare Christ reuerently preached vnto thée and doest not beléeue that Christ with all his good gifts is thine neither the word thoughe reuerently preached nor yet the board though abundantly stoared doe profite thée any thing And it maketh much to the reconciling renuing and mainteyning of friendship that wée are all partakers of one bread that wee offer bread to our brethren and that wee drinke of the cupp which we receiue at our brethrens hand For vpon no other cause the auncient fathers seeme to call the Supper Synaxis A commmunion But of that we wil speake somewhat else-where And thus muche haue I brought for example sake touching the Analogie of the signe and thing signified and would saye more but that I trust to them that bee diligent this is sufficient For I haue ministered occasion to thinke vpon and to finde out more and greater thinges By this short treatise touching the Analogie I thincke it is plaine that sacramentes stirre vpp and helpe the faith of the Godly For whiles oure mind comprehendeth and considereth the benefites of God Christe his blessing oure redemption and other his good giftes while it enioyeth them with great pleasure of the spirite whiles in them it is glad reioyceth Sacraments are nowe also outwardly giuen whiche doe visibly represent those thinges to oure eyes and as it were make them to enter into all our senses whiche the minde inwardlye comprehendeth considereth and meditateth vpon For because the whole action which consisteth of the words the rite or ceremonie is counted with the signe oure eyes sée the signes and all thinges which are done in the whole action of the signes all which do as it were speake Our eares heare the words and institutions of Christ Yea our very touching and tasting they also doe féele and perceiue how swéete and good the Lord is so that now the whole man as it were both body and soule caught vp into heauen doth féele and perceiue that his faith is stirred vp and holpen and to be short that the fruite of faith in Christe is passing swéete comfortable All these things haue place in them that beléeue In them that beléeue not the signes remaine as they are without life therefore these things are brought to passe by the vertue or power of faith and of the spirite working in the lawfull vse of the sacraments without faith the holy Ghost they are not felt or perceiued There is not vnlike efficacie or force also in the preaching of the word of god For when this word by parables by exāples by descriptiō is set forth to the hearers if the spirite and faith shine in their mind by these they séeme not only to heare things expoūded but to sée them with their eyes In consideration whereof I thinke Paul said O foolish Galathians who hath bewitched you that ye shuld not beleeue the truth to whom Iesus Christ was described before your eyes among you crucified for it is certeine y Christe was no where either described or crucified among the Galathiās he speaketh therefore of his plainnesse of preaching the word wherby things in déede are shewed but yet with such force and efficacie as if they were in a maner layed before their eyes There is the same reason also in sacraments which for that cause were called of them of old visible words Of these thinges in this manner intreateth Zuinglius in his booke Ad principes Germaniae contra Eggium saying Doeth not a faithful man desire when hee feeleth his faith like to fall to bee vpholden and restoared to his place and where in the whole world shall he hope to finde that more conueniently thā in the verie actions of the Sacraments so much as belongeth to all sensible thinges For let it bee that all creatures allure prouoke vs to the contemplation or beholding of Gods maiestie yet all that their allurement or prouoking is dum but in the Sacramentes there is a liuelye prouoking speaking allurement For the Lord speaketh and the elements also speake and they speake persuade that to our senses which the word spirit speaketh to our minde Howebeit hitherto all these visible things are nothing vnlesse the sanctification of the spirit go before These things he handleth more at large first in his annotations vppon the 27. cap. of Ieremie and afterward In Expositione Fidei ad regem Christianum Furthermore we read that Sainct Augustine disputinge againste the Maniches Lib. 19. contra Faustum cap. 11. said Men cannot bee gathered together into any name of Religion either true or false vnlesse they be knitt together in some fellowship of visible signes or Sacraments c. Wée acknowledging this opinion of S. Augustine fetchte from the Scriptures doe teach touching the Sacraments that we by them
vnto saluation that baptisme is superfluous he hath despised the ordinance of God is condemned for a rebell and an enimie to God. Furthermore that place of Iohn 3. is not to be vnderstood of the ourward signe of holy baptisme but simplie of the inward most spiritual regeneration of the holy spirite which when Nicodemus vnderstoode not perfectely the Lorde figured and made the same manifest vnto him by parables of water of the spirit that is to say of the winde or the ayer by elements verie base and familiar For by and by he addeth That whiche is borne of the flesh is flesh c. Again The winde bloweth where it lusteth c. whiche must néedes be ment of the ayer For the other part of the coÌ„parison followeth So is euery one that is borne of the spirite Furthermore he addeth If I tel you of earthly thinges and ye beleeue not how will you beleeue if I tel you of heaueÌ„ly things But the argumeÌ„t which he put forth was not altogether earthly For this is the argument of his whole disputatioÌ„ Except a man be borne from aboue he cannot see the kingdome of God That is to say vnlesse a man be renued as it were borne againe by the spirite of God which is giuen from aboue that is to say powred into him from heauen he caÌ„not be saued The doctrine is altogether heauenly but the meanes wherby he deliuered declared set forthe this heauenly doctrine is earthly For by thinges taken from the earth he shadowed out to man beeing grosse of vnderstanding earthly a spiritual and heauenly thing laid it open as it were euen â—â— the view of his eyes As by water ayre oftentimes the qualities of bodies are changed and as the effecte and woorking of water and the aire in bodies is merueilous in like manner is the working of the holy Ghoste in the soule of man which it changeth purifieth and quickeneth c. For so the Lorde himselfe afterward whiche I tolde you euen now expoundeth an other parable of the spirite And because al olde writers for the moste part by water haue vnderstood sacramentall water that is to say holy baptisme we also receiue this interpretation For we willingly graunte that baptisme is necessarie to saluation as wel in such as are of perfect age as also in babes or infantes so that necessitie constraine not the contrarie For otherwise if we goe forwarde stubbernly with S. August to condemne infantes by this place truely we shal be compelled also to coÌ„demne euen those that are baptised if they departe this life without partaking of the bodie and bloud of Christ For S. Augustine béeing infected with the like errour defendeth that the sacrament of the Lordes supper ought to be put into the infantes mouthe or else they are in daunger of death and damnation because it is written Except ye eate the fleshe of the sonne of man drink his bloud yee haue no life in you Therefore after this same order he placeth these two sentences Except a man be born of water and of the spirite he cannot see the kingdome of God. And Excepte ye eate the flesh of the sonne of man c. So that if thou persist obstinately in S. Augustines sentence verily thou wilt condemne the whole Church at this day which denieth the partaking of the Lordes supper vnto Infantes But if in this thing there be admitted a coÌ„uenient interpretation why are ye so rigorous obstinate in another the like place cause not disagréeable What wil you say if in this opinion Augustine doeth not satisfie no not himselfe in all and euery point To a Lay-man he thinketh it veniall sinne if he baptise in time of necessitie He cannot tell whether it be godlily spoken the baptisme ministred by a lay-man ought to be iterated or done againe But how much better and safer had it béene letting the necessitie of baptisme pas which hath no lawful causes to holde opinion the infantes if they be not preuented by death ought to be baptised of the minister of the church in the church their parents procuring it as opportunitie first serueth that too too spéedie souden death which we cal the pinch of necessitie is no let or hinderance to saluation to them which are not yet broght to be baptised The same Augustine trembleth and is afraide to determine of the punishmente of damned infants for not beeing baptised neither knoweth truly what he might certeinly say In his first booke De anim c. ca. 9. hée saith Let no maÌ„ promise to infantes vnbaptised as it were a middle place of rest or felicity whatsoeuer it be or whersoeuer it be betweene hell and the kingdome of heauen But that sentence is for the most part receiued of all men â–ª whervpon also the infantes are buried in the churchyarde in a certeine middle place betwéene the prophane holy ground And againe the same Aug. contra Iulianum Pelagianum lib. 5. ca. 8. writeth That those infantes of all other shal come in the easiest damnation And immediately bee addeth Which of what maner how great it shal be although I cannot describe yet I dare not say that it were better for them to be as no body thaÌ„ to be there And againe in his Epistle to Sainte Hierome 28. he sayth When I come to determine of the punishments of little infants beleeue me I am driuen into narrowe streightes neyther finde I any thing at all to aunswere Héere also may that be added whiche hee disputeth vppon Lib. 4. contra Donatist cap. 22. 23. touching the théefe whiche was crucified with Christe among other things saying That then baptisme is fulfilled inuisibly when not the contempt of religion but the poynt of necessitie excludeth and shutteth out from visible baptisme Why then should wee not beleeue also that in infantes departing by to to timely death baptisme is inuisibly perfourmed since that not contempt of religion but the extremitie of necessitie whiche can not bee auoyded excludeth and debarreth them from visible baptisme And since verie many at this day doe graunt that any man of perfect age withoute baptisme in the point of necessitie may bee saued so that hee haue a desire of baptisme why then may not the godly desires of the parentes acquite the infantes nowe newly borne from guiltinesse But thus much hitherto Touching this also who are to be baptised both in time past our age there hath bene bitter iarring Pelagius in time past denyed that infants ought to be baptised which we heard euen nowe Before Pelagius time AuxeÌ„tius Arianus with his sectaries denyed that they are to be baptised Some in the time of S. Barnard denied the same as we may gather out of his writings The Anabaptistes at this day a kinde of men raysed vp of sathan to destroy the Gospel denie it likewise But the Catholique trueth whiche is deliuered vnto vs in the holy scriptures
The same also is mentioned in Luke In the Gospel of Iohn the third chapter baptisme is called Purifying In the Actes of the Apostles Peter saith to the people which demaunded what they should do Repent ye and let euery one of you be baptised in the name of Iesus Christe for the remission of sinnes Ananias also sayth to Paule Arise and be baptised wash awaye thy sinnes in calling on the name of the Lord. And now Paule himselfe saith Christ loued the church gaue himselfe for it to sanctifie it when he had cleansed it in the founteine of water in the word Wherefore the promise yea the trueth of sanctification and â—rée remission of sinnes is written and ingrauen in oure bodies when we are baptised For God by his spirite thorough the bloud of his sonne hath newly regenerated and purged againe oure souls and euen now doth regenerate and purge them And baptisme is sufficient and effectual for the whole life of man yea and reacheth and is referred to all the sinnes of all them that are baptised For the promise of God is true The seale of the promise is true not deceiueable The power of Christ is euer effectuall throughly to cleanse and wash away all the sinnes of them that be his Howe often therefore soeuer wee haue sinned in our life time let vs call into oure remembrance the mysterie of holy baptisme wherewith for the whole course of our life we are washed that we might know not doubt that our sinnes are forgiuen vs of the same God and oure Lord yea and by the bloud of Christe into whome by baptisme once we are graffed that he might alwayes woorke saluation in vs euen til we be receiued out of myserie into glorie Neither is there any doubt that Abraham in his whole life had continually in his minde the mysterie of circumcision and rested in God and the séede promised vnto him Yet I thinke that that ought diligently to be marked which S. Augustine pithily plainly hath ofteÌ„ cited That our sinnes are forgiuen or purged in baptisme not that they are no more in vs for as long as we liue concupiscence beareth swaye alwayes breedeth and bringeth forth in vs somewhat like it selfe but that they shuld not be imputed vnto vs neither that wee may not â—inne but that it should not bee hurtfull for vs to haue or had sinned that our sinnes may be remitted when they are committed not suffered to be continued De Fide operib cap. 20. And also many more of this kind Gratian reciteth Distinct 4. de Consecrat Beside that by baptisme wee are gathered together into the fellowship of the people of god Wherevppon of some it is called the first signe or entrie into Christianitie by the whiche an entraunce into the churche lieth open vnto vs Not that before wee did not belong to the church For whosoeuer is of Christ partaker of the promises of God and of his eternall couenaunt belongeth vnto the Churche Baptisme therefore is a visible signe and testimonie of our ingraffing into the bodie of Christ And it is rightly called a planting incorporating or ingraffing into the bodie of Christe For I said in the generall discourse of Sacramentes that wee first by baptisme were ioyned with Christe and afterward with all the members of Christ our brethren For Paul saith All ye that are baptised haue put on Christ But to put on Christ is to bée made one with him as as it were to be ioyned and incorporated in him that he may liue in vs and we in him For hée onely by his spirite regenerateth and renueth vs and most liberally inricheth vs with all manner good giftes which the same Apostle in another place expresseth in these words God saued vs by the founteine of the regeneration renuing of the holy Ghost whiche he shedd on vs richly through Iesus Christ our sauiour Yea and therefore Christ our Lord is baptised in oure baptisme to declare that he is our brother and we ioynte-heires with him Verie well therefore said S. August That baptisme is thus farre forceable that wee beeing baptised are incorporated into Christ and counted his members The same Aug. calleth Baptisme the sacrament of Christian felowship For we are gathered againe visibly by baptisme into the vnitie of one bodie with all the faithfull as many as haue beene are and shal be For Paule also saith By one spirite wee are all baptised into one bodie And it followeth hereby that baptisme serueth for our confession and is rightly called the token of Christian religion For it is a badge or cognizaunce wherby we witnesse and professe that wée consent and are lincked into Christian religion Wée coÌ„fesse that we by nature are sinners and vncleane but sanctified by the grace of God through Christ For if we were cleane by nature what néeded we then any cleansing But now since wee are cleansed who doubteth of the truth of God Therefore when we receiue baptisme wee truely and fréely confesse both our sinne wherein we were borne and also frée forgiuenesse of sinnes Lastly the remembrance and consideration of the mysterie of baptisme putteth vs in minde of the dueties of Christianitie and Godlines that is to say al our life long to weigh diligently with our selues of whose bodie we be made members to denie our selues and this world to mortifie our fleshe with that coÌ„cupiscences of the same and to be buried with Christ into his death that we may rise againe in newnesse of life and liue innocently to loue our brethren as our meÌ„bers with whom by baptisme we are knit together into one bodie to remaine in the bond of concord in the vnitie of the church not to followe straunge religions béeing mindeful that we are baptised into Christ to whome alone we are consecrated and farre separated and diuided from all other Gods worships or religions and to be short from all heresies Let vs thincke also that wée must constantly and valiantly fighte against Sathan and the whole kingdome of Sathan As often therefore as wée remember wée are baptised with Christes baptisme so often are these thinges put into our mindes and wée admonished of our duetie But the Apostle handleth this matter more at large in the sixt Chapter of his epistle to the Romanes where hee expresly maketh meÌ„tion that we by baptisme are made the graftes of Christ that is to say that we might growe out of him as braunches out of the vine and féele in our mindes and bodies both the death and resurrection of Christe For since we are indued with the spirit of Christ which worketh in vs our body verily dieth daily but oure spirite liueth and reioyceth in Christe To whom be glorie for euer and euer Amen ¶ Of the Lords holie Supper what it is by whome when and for whome it was instituted after what sort when and howe oft it is to be celebrated and
that the people may haue a desire vnto it But they that celebrate it verie oft they suppose it an vnméete thing that good thinges by often frequenting them shuld be despised for the better the thing is the oftener say they it is to be vsed Both these sortes desire to serue the Lorde and would haue that to be done to great and good effecte which the Lord hath left frée Betwéene these if S. Augustine bee made vmpier and Iudge doubtlesse he would pronounce none other iudgment than that which he hath alreadie pronounced of the same cause writing vnto Ianuarius and saying Hee shall best decide this strife beetweene them who so aduised them especially to abide in the peace of christ and that euerie man doe that whiche according to his faithe hee is persuaded to bee good and godly For neither of them dishonoreth the bodie and bloud of our Lorde Onely that meate must not be contemned Now for whome this holy supper is iustituted and to whome it is to be ministred we haue also to consider It séemeth that it is instituted and to bée giuen vnto all faythfull Christian people of what sexe soeuer men and women high lowe Wherfore so great a mysterie is not to be cast vnto swine and dogs to be contemned and troden vnder foote Before it bee ministred all men are earnestly effectually to bee admonished vnto whom this meat apperteineth namely to thē the acknowledg their sins that are sorie for their faults and beléeue in Christe All are to be admonished that euery man descending into him selfe doe proue him selfe and afterwarde so eate of this holie bread and drinke of this holie drink that he eate not and drinke not thereof vnworthily vnto his condemnation But after this seuere admonition if any approch vnto the table and sit down by their sitting down do as it were opēly professe both that they are also desire to remaine true worshippers of Christ by whōe they truste to haue remission of their sinnes surely such are not to be put back by the ministers neither are the holy mysteries to be denied thē For the Lord himselfe who is the searcher of harts seuerely diligently plainly in many words in his last Supper before he distributed the mysteries admonished Iudas being an hypocrit a théef a traitour a murtherer yea a parricide a blasphemer and a forsaker of his maister but béeing admonished when notwithstādinghe departed not from the table but tarried among the Saints the Lord did not violētly put him away nor bad him openly to depart neither withheld he the Lords bread frō him but gaue it vnto him as he did vnto others although he knewe assuredly what he was Which thing the ministers of the church do not alwayes so certeinly know of thē that sit down at the table Neither did the Lord offend any whit at all in so doing neither did he cast that whiche was holie to the dogs For the Lord warned him diligently of all matters whereof he was to be warned he hearing and vnderstanding thē all remaineth notwithstēding among the Saints daunteth himself for one of the faithful not for an hogg and as one of the fathfull taketh parte of the bread of the cup. By which hypocrisie notwithstāding he prouoked the heuy iudgment of god agaīst him euē as also at this day this holy meat this holy drink turneth to the destruction bothe of body soule of all hypocrits Neither did the presence of the hypocrite at the Lords supper defile the other faithfull disciples of Christe which sat at the table like as neither at this day are the faithfull polluted although they sée many hypocrites sit downe at the table with thē For they sup not with them as with hypocrites but as it were with the faithful In the mean while the hypocrite hurteth himselfe not others he falleth and perisheth to his owne destruction he eateth and drinketh his owne damnation but the faithful liueth be his owne faith of which thing we haue intreated in other sermons And although the infants are reputed to be of the church in the number of the faithful yet are they not capable of the supper In this point the auncient fathers shamefully erred which I haue also noted in the sermō of Baptisme Infants are not depriued of euerlasting life although they depart out of this world without receiuing this mysticall meate This was instituted for them that are of lawfull yéeres and not for Infants Let a man examine him selfe sayth the Apostle and let him so eate of the bread and drinke of the Cuppe And the Lorde sayth Doe this in the remembraunce of mee And againe Shewe foorth the Lordes death vntill he come All which sayings take place in people of lawful yéeres not in Infantes Our Children must be diligently instructed from their infancie that they may rightly vnderstand those mysteries and frequente them whiche thinge the Lorde commaunded the children of Israel saying If your children shall say vnto you What manner of worshiping is this you shall aunswere It is the sacrifice of the Lords Passeouer who passed ouer the houses of the children of Israel when he stroke the Aegyptians and deliuered our houses Surely we must not shew our selues to be more slacke in informing our children than they were since we haue receiued a more noble benefite than they haue Of like nature vnto this question are these other Whether the supper be to be celebrated priuatly for euery cause or necessitie Whether it be to bee carryed vnto the sicke and those that keepe their beddes Whether it be to be applyed to the dead that is to saye to bee offered for the dead to obtaine rest for them Touching these matters I knowe what is commonly said and done There hapeneth some pestilence famine warre or tempest and by and by the supper is commaunded to bee celebrated that as it were by this sacrifice the present calamitie may be taken away Againe there is one sick another perisheth with hunger and afflicted for wante of all manner necessaryes the same requireth of the priest to haue the Lords supper ministred vnto him that thereby the disease may be cured as by a most present and approued remedie and his hunger and pouertie released But this is not the due celebration of the supper but a filthye prophanation thereof For the Lord hath not instituted it to bee a cleansing sacrifice against all calamities whereby hee would be pleased but to be a memoriall of his death a dutiful thanksgiuing For whē we be at the supper we offer nothing vnto him for which he should be fauourable vnto vs and turne away such an euil from vs and giue vs such a good thing as we desire of him but we giue thanks for the benefits which we haue receiued It is lawfull otherwise for them that are oppressed with troubles to offer vpp their vowes that is to say their praiers to the Lord but
places taking aduise of faith we say that the sonne is equall with the father touching his diuinitie but inferiour vnto him in respect of his humanitie according to that saying of the prophete which is alleged by the Apostle to that purpose Thou hast made him litle inferiour to the angels We read in the Eospell that Christ our lord had brethren and that S. John the Apostle was called the sonn of Marie Marie called the mother of John. But who vnlesse he were infected with the heresie of Heluidius wil stand herein that these places are to be expounded according to the letter specially since other places of the scripture do manifestly proue that they were called brethren which in déede were brothers sisters children cousen germans kinsmen or néere of bloud also the circumstāces of the place in the 19. cap. of S. John proue that Marie was committed to John as a mother to her sonne Wherefore if they haue a desire stil to wrangle as hetherto at their owne pleasures wee haue by proofe founde them to doe crying out and in crying to repeate This is my bodie This is my bloud This is This is This is This is Is Is Is Wée will also repeate The woord was made was made was made flesh The father is is is greater than I. Christ hath brethren I say he hath brethren hee hath brethren The scripture hath so The trueth sayeth so But tell mee nowe what commoditie shal there redound to the Church by these troublesome odious outcries and most froward contentions Howe shall the hearers be edified Howe shal the glorie of God be enlarged How shal that truth be set forth Necessitie therfore cōstreyneth vs to confesse that in some places wée must forsake the letter but not the sense and that sense is to be allowed which faith it selfe w other places of scripture conferred with it and finally the circumstances of the place the first being compared with the last do yeld as it were of their owne accord Howbeit we also cry out and repeate againe and againe that we ought not without great cause to goe from the simplicitie of the word But when as the absurditie not of reason but of pietie and the repugnancie of the Scriptures and contrarietie to the articles of oure faith doe inforce vs then we say affirme and cōtend that it is godly yea necessarie to departe from the letter and from the simplicitie of the words And that these places which we alledged euen now doe constreine vs to depart from the letter in these words of the Lord This is my bodie This is my bloud wée will proue by most sound arguments taken out of the sciptures when I haue first briefly declared the true auncient sense meaning of those vsuall and solemne words The Lord sitting at the selfe same table with his disciples reached the bread vnto them with his owne hand And he hauing only one true humane and natural body with the very same bodie of his deliuered bread vnto his disciples and not a body either of any other mans or that of his owne Neither doeth that trouble vs whiche S. Augustine reciteth of Dauid in expounding the 33. Psalm And he was borne in his owne hands where vnto he addeth immediatly Who is borne in his owne handes A man may bee borne in the hands of other men but none can be borne in his owne This is therefore ment of Dauid not of Christ For Christe was borne in his owne handes when as commending his very body vnto them he said This is my body For that body was borne in his owne handes For by these wordes S. Augustine doth not feigne that Christ hath two humane bodies but he meaneth that the humane body bare in his handes the Sacramentall bodie that is to say the bread which is the sacrament of the true body For he speaketh plainely saying He cōmending his body bare that body in his owne hands For in the second sermon almost in the same words being but a litle chaunged he saith How was he borne in his owne hands For whē he had commended his body bloud he toke that in his handes whiche the faithful know and after a sort he bare himselfe when he said This is my bodie By which words he manifestly de clared that he ment not that Christ in his naturall body deliuered his naturall body to his disciples but the which the faithful do know to wit the sacrament or mysterie For it followeth And hee bare himselfe after a sort I pray you marke this saying After a sort when hee said this is my body Wherfore those solemne words This is my body whiche is broken for you And likewise this is my bloud which is shedd for you can haue none other sense thā this This is a cōmemoration memoriall or remembrance signe or sacrament of my bodie which is giuen for you This cup or rather the wine in the cup signifieth or representeth vnto you my bloud whiche was once shed for you For there followeth in the Lords solemne words that which notably confirmeth this meaning Do this in the remēbrance of me As if he should say Now am I present with you before your eyes I shall die ascend vp into heauen then shall this holy bread wine be a memorial or token of my body and bloud giuen shed for you Then breake the bread eate it distribute the cup and drink it and do this in the remembrance of me praysing my benefits bestowed on you in redéeming you giuing you life Althoughe this interpretation bee most slaunderously reuiled and become abhominable in the sight of many yet is it manifest to be the true proper and most auncient interpretation of all other Tertul. lib. 4. contra Mart. saith Christ taking the bread and distributing it to his disciples made it his bodie in saying This is my body that is to say the figure of my bodie Hierom vpon S. Matt. Gospel saith That like as in the prefiguring of Christ Melchisedech the priest of almightie God had done in bringing forth bread wine so he might represent the truth of his bodie Chrysostome also in his 83. homilie vpon Matt. If Iesus be not dead saith he whose token signe is this sacrifice Ambrose vppon the first to the Corinthians cap. 11. Because wee be deliuered by the Lords death saith he being mindeful thereof in eating drinking we do signifie the flesh and the bloud whiche were offered for vs Au. Aug. also in many places heapeth vpp many speaches like to this same kind of speach The bloud is the soule The rock was Christ And This is my body Let vs heare then what he saith of these speaches that we may vnderstand what he thinketh of the true interpretation of this text This is my body In the 3. booke of Questions in the 57. question vppon Leuiticus hee saith It remayneth that that be called the soule whiche signifieth the
after the supper did beate vpon nothing so muche as the very same thing against which they set shoulder to wit that Christe would be absent in body but present in spirit that this presence wold be more profitable to the church than his bodily presence Do they not also vnderstande wherefore he tooke fleshe and was nayled on the Crosse that is to say what the effect and vse is of Christes body to wit that the sacrifice of his body being once offered for vs vppon earth he might carrie the same vppe into heauen in token that both oure bodies and soules after oure death shall through his merite be also carried thither Therefore after that the Lordes body had fulfilled on earth that whiche it came to fulfill there is no cause why it should doe any thing else vpon earth He nowe sitteth and ought to sit at the right hande of the father that he may drawe all vs thither vnto him If there be any that doth not yet fully beléeue that which we say let him reade the doctrine of Sainte Paule the Apostle in the ninthe and tenthe Chapters of his Epistle to the Hebrues Let him also reade the fourtéenth and sixtéenth chapters of Saint Iohns Gospell But if it be a pleasure to them to hale at the gable of contention and to sticke precisely as well to these wordes of the Lorde I am with you vnto the worldes ende as to these This is my body This is my bloud let them then expound to me these holy testimonies of the holy Scripture Paule sayth that Christe dwelleth in our harts and that Christ liueth in him and he in Christe The Lorde saythe to the théefe This day shalt thou bee with me in Paradise And the Euangelist saith of the Lord being dead They layde him into the sepulchre The Scripture sayth not They layde fleshe and bones into the sepulchre but They layde him into the sepulchre The Lorde sayde not to the théefe Thy soule shall be with my spirite or soule in Paradise But Verily I say vnto thee this day shalt thou be with me in Paradise Neyther dothe Sainte Paule say that Christes spirite and life doth liue in him or dwell in our heartes But he sayth simply That Christ doth dwell in our heartes But who is so foolishe and giuen to contention that for these wordes and places of the Scripture will contend that Christes diuinitie was buryed with his body that Christes body was with his soule that same daye in Paradise in which either of thē departed this life that Christes body together with his spirit dwelleth in the harts of the faithful liueth in Paul that Paule liueth in Christes flesh Al men doe willingly admit the catholique sense of the catholique Churche gathered out of the word of god namely that Christ in his spirite is present in his Churche euen to the worldes ende but absent in body and that the théefes soule was that day present in Paradise with Christes soule not with his bodye So iudgeth it also of the residue But if any man mistrust myne interpretation let him heare S. August in his treatise vpon Iohn saying thus He speketh of the presence of his body when hee sayth the poore you shal always haue with you but mee shall you not haue alwayes For in respect of his maiestie of his prouidence of his vnspeakable grace is that fulfilled which hee spake Behold I am with you always euen to the worldes end But in respect of the fleshe which the woorde tooke vpon it in respect that he was borne of the virgine that he was takē by the Iewes that hee was nayled to the Crosse that hee was taken downe from the Crosse that hee was woond in a sheete that he was layde into the sepulchre that hee was manifested in the resurrection you shall not haue me with you alwayes And why so Bycause hee was conuersant as touching his bodily presence fourtie dayes with his disciples and they accompanying him but not following him hee ascended into heauen And is not here For there he sitteth at the right hand of the father And hée is héere For hee is not gone hence in respect of the presence of his maiestie Thus farre Sainte Augustine But if they yet procéede not regarding all this that we haue sayd to vrge that saying of the Lorde out of Matthewe Behold I euen I I say am 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with you we will also obiect againste them this saying of the Lord and the same out of the Gospel It is expediēt for you that I we here they haue also this worde I doe depart we obiect also against them this testimonie of the angels out of Luke This Iesus which is takē vp 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from you into heauen c. They shal be at lengthe constreyned whether they will or no to reconcile such places as séeme to be repugnant and to admitte the generall vnderstanding whiche we haue alledged and defended hitherto Neyther is there here any daunger of diuiding Christe neyther diuide we Christes person with Nestorius since we defend the proprietie of bothe natures in Christe against the Eutychians While Christ our Lorde in body was yet conuersant vpon the earth hee him selfe witnesseth in the Gospell that neuerthelesse he was also in the heauens And in déed Christ who was bothe God and man all at one time was then in heauen when he was crucified and conuersant vpon earth although his body was not crucified in the heauens But as Christ diuided not him selfe although being in heauen he was notwithstāding conuersant and crucified in body vpon earth not in heauen so neyther do we diuide Christe who is both God and man although we say he is present with vs when we celebrate the supper and that we communicat with him yet neuerthelesse we affirme that in his body he remayneth in heauen where hee sitteth at the right hand of the father and so let vs keepe our selues within the compasse of the Scripture Of this matter I haue reasoned at large where I haue intreated of one person and of bothe natures in Christ vnpermixed Hitherto haue I spoken of the naturall meaning of the wordes of the Lordes Supper as briefly and plainly as possibly I could Touching the place of Paule in the first to the Corinthians chap. 10. The cup of blessing which we blesse c. with suche other textes which are alledged to proue bodily presence I shal not néed to vse many wordes for wee haue handled that place already once or twise It remayneth therefore that wee examine and weyghe what they deliuer vnto vs touching the eating of Christes body and also what the Canonicall scriptures doe teache to be thought of that eating What say they the lord hath promised the same most surely and fully he performeth They adde But he promised that he would giue vs his true body and very bloude to be eaten and brunken in the fourme of breade and wine
not onely the sacramentes of the bodie and bloude of Christ We answere that Paule saieth thus in plaine wordes Who soeuer eateth of this bread and drinketh of the Lords cup. c. Marke this he sayeth Who so eateth this bread drinketh of this cup vnworthily hee saith not Who so eateth the flesh and drinketh the bloud vnworthily For they whiche eate the Lorde are not without faith and Christe dwelleth in them and they in him If thou yet meruaile how the vnbeléeuers can bée guiltie of the Lordes body and bloud being eaten but sacramentally learne this out of other places of the Scripture The Lord saith in Iohn Verilie verilie I say vnto you he that receiueth whomsoeuer I shall send receiueth me and whoso receiueth me receiueth him that sent mee Wherfore whose receiueth not an apostle trespasseth not against y Apostle but against God himself although in y mene while he hath not séene god nor will not séeme to haue repelled him Wee read how y the iudge will say to them that are on his left hand Departe from me you wicked into euerlasting fire For I was hungrie and you gaue me no meat I was thirsty you gaue me no drink c. But harkeÌ„ now how the reprobate wil make exceptions againste thus sentence of the Iudge Lord when did we se thee hungrie or thirstie and ministred not vnto thee TheÌ„ heare again what the iudge wil answere Verily I say vnto you in that yee did it not vnto one of the least of these ye did it not to mee wherfore like as he that sinneth against a minister or a begger sinneth agaiÌ„st Christ himselfe although in y meane while he hath not hurt Christes person in any point so is he also giltie of the body bloud of Christ whosoeuer receiueth the sacrament of the body bloud of Christ vnworthily although in the meane seasoÌ„ he haue not receiued the very body bloud of the lord Paul saith in another place that reuolters do crucifie againe vnto them selues the sonne of god He also denieth in an other place by all manner of meanes that it is possible for Christe to be crucified or to dye any more Therefore Christ cannot be crucified againe by the Apostataes or reuolters how beit their shamefull falling away from him is so estéemed of as if they had crucified the Sonne of God. Although therefore the wicked doe not eate the Lordes verie bodie nor drinke his bloude neuerthelesse they are guiltie of betraying the Lords body and bloud as farre as in them lyeth If a rebell treade vnder his foote y seale or letters of the Prince or Magistrate although hee touche not the Magistrate him selfe nor treade him vnder his foote yet is hee sayde to haue troaden the magistrate vnder his foote and is accused not for hurting the seale or defiling the letters but hee is charged of treason and accused for treading the Prince vnder his féete What meruaile then if we heare it said that they which do eate the Lords bread vnworthily are guiltie of the body and bloud of Christ For the bread and the mysticall cup are a sacrament and seale of it Hetherto haue we disputed of the eating of the bodie of Christe and of drinking of his bloud haÌ„dling euery one point therof with asmuch breuitie as we could Now we go to knit vp the other endes of the Lords supper béeing placed in the description of the supper We said that the supper was instituted by the Lord that it might represent visibly the gifts of God vnto the Church and lay them foorth before the eyes of all men But we haue learned by the whole discourse of this matter that Christ him selfe is a most full rich treasure of all the giftes of God as namely froÌ„ whom béeing deliuered for vs vnto death we haue all things belonging to life remission of sinnes life euerlasting Since these things be inuisible gotten by faith they be also visibly that is to say by sacraments represented almost vnto all the senses to the sight to hearing to tasting and to féeling to the intent that man béeing wholy therwith moued bothe in body and soule may celebrate this moste comfortable mysterie with greate reioycing in heart Héere vnto now apperteyneth that analogie whereof I haue spoken before in the 7. Sermon of this Decade whereby I would haue these things to be better learned Furthermore we haue said that the supper was instituted of the lord that he might visibly gather together into one body all his members which were in a maÌ„ner dispersed throughout all parts of the world Whervppon we haue said that the holie men some where else did call the supper a league or confederacie We are knitt inuistbly with Christe and all his members by vnitie of faith and participation of one spirit but in the supper we are ioyned together euen by a visible coÌ„iunctioÌ„ For now not by words but by déedes also but by mysterie but by sacrament we are very néerly knit and ioyned together opening and declaring to all men by celebrating the supper that we are also of the number of them that beléeue that they are redéemed by Christ and that they are Christes members and people But we binde our selues together vnto Christe and the Church bothe that we will kéepe the sincere faith and promising that wee will vse good déedes and charitie towards all men Looke for more touching this matter in the seuenth Sermon of this Decade Héerevppon truely did S. Paule proue that it is not lawfull for them whiche receiue together at the Lords table to eate of meate offered to Idols and to take parte of prophane sacrifices Which thing if at this day many would rightely weigh and consider they would not séeme to be séene so busie in straunge and for reigne sacrifices We said also that the Lord instituted the Supper that thereby hee might kéepe his death in memorie so that it should neuer be blotted out with obliuion For Christes death is the summarie of all gods benefits He wold haue vs therfore to kéep in memorie the benefite of his inâ—arnatioÌ„ passion redemption and of his loue And although the remembrance of a thinge that is past bee celebrated to wit of his death yet the same belongeth greatly vnto vs quickneth vs. Neither most we thinke that this is the lest end For there is none so diligently expressed as this is For the Lorde repeateth this saying Doe this in the remembraunce of me But the holy rite or holy actioÌ„ béeing ioyned with the word or with the preaching of Christes death the redemption of mankind how mauelously doth it renue from time to time that benefit and suffereth it not to be forgotten Last of al we said that the supper was ordeined of the lord that therby we might be admonished of our duety praise thanksgiuing It is our dutie to be sincere in the faith of Christ to imbrace all our brethren
certeine matters concerning the same elsewhere I will for this time make an ende of speaking thereof I would also now intreate of the holy time which treatise is altogether like that of the Holie place whereof wée disputed els-where vnlesse we had also discoursed thereof in the expounding of the tenne commaundements This onely I add as for this present time that there ought to be no odious contention in the Church concerning that matter but that in this and other such like cases discipline with charitie is constantly to be obserued For it behoueth vs to be mindefull of the most pernicious contention about the kéeping of Easter which with much danger and great detriment much and long time troubled the churches of the East and West and beware in any case that through contention there bée not a gapp left open vnto Sathan to enter in It were profitable in mine opinion both in this case and in such like to remember the counsell whiche S. Augustine giueth That that which is enioyned vs and is neither against faith nor good manners is to bee accounted indifferent and to be obserued according to the focietie of them with whom we liue In the 118. epistle to Ianuarius Vnto the holy ministerie belongeth also discipline and correction of the ministers Howe necessarie this is it may be gathered by these woordes of our Lord Christe You are the salt of the earth If the salt haue lost her saltnesse what shal bee salted therewith It is good for nothing else but to bee throwne out of the doores and to bee troden vppon by men I know there be some that doe boast themselues of certaine priuileges whereby they are exempted from all discipline But they are deceiued For the Lord hath made all the ministers of his Churche subiect vnto discipline Whose therefore wil be exempted from discipline are not Christes ministers Or who I pray you will say that he is frée from discipline whome the Lord would haue altogether subiect and bound vnto it Against the commaundement of God there is no Popes lawe no priuilege of king or Emperour of force For no man can abrogate the decrée of the high god And the lord commaundeth vs to warne and correcte euery brother that doth amisse therefore would hee haue vs also sharpely to admonish the ministers of the Churches that are negligent and goe astray Truely hee himselfe did often and very sharpely reprone the whole order of the priests of the church of Hierusalem Helie the lords priest is yll reported of in the holy historie for that he restreyned not his sonnes being priestes with sharper discipline Wée read howe the prophets of the lord blamed very bitterly all the colledges of priestes and the high priests also Examples are to be found in euerie place throughout the holy hystorie and in the writings of the Prophets Yea S. Paule reproued the moste holy Apostle S. Peter at Antioch in Syria in the sight of the whole congregation for that he taught not directly according to the prescript rule of the Gospel And to be shorte Christ himself in the reuelatioÌ„ which was made to S. Iohn the Apostle doth verie sharply admonish reprone the Angels that is to say the ministers of the Churches Againe S. Paule the Apostle sayeth Against an Elder receiue no accusation but vnder two or three witnesses But those that do offend reproue before the whole congregation that the other may stand in feare There are extant also in the scriptures many notable examples of most holy Princes who by their Lawes haue restrained euen the chiefest ministers of the Churches and haue thruste downe from their chaires degrée suche as did not wel discharge their duties Yea verie necessitie it self and the good estate of the people of God requireth that the naughtie ministers of Churches bee deposed And better it were that a fewe euill ministers were troubled than so many congregations brought into daunger of bodie and soule For the Churches and congregations are vtterly destroyed through the negligence and vngodlines of wicked pastours Therefore let them be deposed with spéed But to the end that the ministers of Churches might the better and the more easily be kept in their function calling the auncient fathers in the old time solemnely held conuocations of the Clergie once or twice in a yere applying the same as remedies to the diseases of the ministers And that I may not bring any thing here farre fette I wil recite vnto you Déerely beloued what is read in the Imperial constitutions of the Emperour Iustinian commanding after this maner The auncient Fathers solemnely helde conuocations of the Cleargie twise a yeare in euerie Prouincet hat such things as are grown vp may there be examined ameÌ„ded by competent correctioÌ„ Which hitherto not being obserued it seemeth now to beneedful to bring it to the rightway And for as muche as we our selues by reason of this negligence haue founde many to bee intrapped with sundrie errours and sinnes wee commaunde them all that in all prouinces euerie yere either in the moneths of Iulie or September one Synode be holden that the priests meete together either at the patriarches or the bishops and that there matters of faith be handled also of canonical questions of the administratioÌ„ of Ecclesiastical things or of reproueable life or other matters which require correctioÌ„ These things beeing thus obserued the layitie also shal reape muche profite concerning the true faith honest life amendment of them selues to the better Immediatly after he addeth these words Moreouer we commaund the Lieutenants of the prouinces if they seé this to be negligently looked vnto that they vrge the Bishops to assemble synodes But if they perceiue them to seeke delayes to be negligent herein let them certifie vs there of that we may proceede with due correction against suche lingerers Thus muche haue I reported out of the Caesarial decrée Therfore let bishops take héede that in this behalfe there be no faulte committed through their negligence and if they forget their duetie let the magistrate beware that hee winâ—e not at their sluggishnes to the destruction of the whole Churche and all the ministers of Christ There créepe in continually many vices for that the dispositioÌ„ of the flesh is very corrupt Vnlesse therfore therebe admonitioÌ„ in the Churche and correction continually put in vse those things which we thinke to be most firme shall fall to decay perish sooner than we suppose Like as the Lord would haue the transgressing ministers of the Churches priuately to be admonished and corrected so doth he extend the coÌ„moditie of the same admonition and correction to the whole Churche And therefore the auncient Churche had an holy Senate of elders which diligently warned them that transgressed in the Churche corrected them sharply yea and excluded them out of the Ecclesiasticall fellowship namely if they perceiued that there was no hope of amendement
laide not a side his true and very body 2. Cor. 5. Philip. 3. Christ â—ath a reasoâ—able soule Matth. â—0 Matth. 26. Iohn 12. Luke 22. Luke 9. The hereticall error and the sounde truethe touchinge the mysterie of Christes â—ncarnation * Aprouer biall kind of speache whereby is meante that in avoyding a lesse error he fall into a greater Of the vnitinge of Chrste his Godhead and manhood Iohn 1. â— Tim. 3. Heb. 2. Heb. 2. Christ reteineth both natures vnmeddled or vnconfounded to gether 〈◊〉 7. â—sai 9. 〈◊〉 5. Matth. 22 Psal. 110. Luke 1. Iohn 14. Marke 14. Matth. 28. Rom. 1. The Natures in Christ are not mingled or coÌ„founded Christe in one persoÌ„ remaineth vndiuided 1. Cor. 2. Actes 20. Of communicatinge of â—â—opeâ—ties Iohn 3. Heb. 2. Iohn 6. Iohn 20. The person of Christ is not diuided Matth. 8. Marke 16. Actes 1. Actes 8. Christ is king of al. Gene. 3. Luke 11. Colos 1. 2. Pet. 2. Matth. 21. Christ is a monarche Psal. 2. Psal. 110. Esai 49. Isai 16. Ierem. 23 Of the kingdome of God. Mich. 4. Rom. 24. Matth. 25. Luke 23. The kingâ—ome of God which 〈◊〉 one iâ—â—wo waiâ— â–ª â—â—nfidereâ— Gods kingdome of grace in â—arth Pro. 24. 1. Sam. 7. Howe Canst reigâ—etâ— on 〈◊〉 in â—is kingâ—ome â—poc 1. The spiritual kingdome of God. Iohn 18. The â—ounds of Christes kingdome â—n earth The seate of our King Christe 〈◊〉 1. Ephe. 5. Gods kingdome of glorie in heauen Apoc. 21. 22. The kingdome of Christe is in euerlastinge kingdome Matth. 16 Matth. 24 Dan. 7. Matth. 6. The kingdome of the world what maÌ„ner of one it is Iohn 12. 2. Cor. 4. 1. Iohn 3. Christ Ieâ—us the â—â—gh pries â–ª Psal 110. Heb. 6. Hebr. 7. Gen. 14. Hebr. 5. Psal. â— Christ is aÌ„noynted Psal. 45. Esai 61. Howe Christ our priest doth the offices of a priest Christ the teacher of the church Christ maketh intercession Christ blesseth Christ sacrificeth Christ sanâ—â—ifieth Iohn 7. Iohn 17. Of Christs priesthood Heb. 8. Heb. 13. 1. Iohn 2. Esai 4 4. Hebâ— 5. Iohn 16. Heb. 9. Heb. 10. Apoc. 1. 1. Pet. 2. Of the name of a Christian Christians are kinge and priests Christians are kinge Rom. 6. I. Iohn 5. Christians are priests Heb. 3. Heb. 13. The name of a Christian moste auncient There are but fewe Christians Esa. 66. Matth. 7. A gainste false Christians The conclusion The word Spirit is â—â—pounded Spirit is â—ayer or 〈◊〉 Iohn 3. 1. Cor. 14. Spirit signifieth an Angel. Psal. 104. Hebr. 1. Spirit signifieth life Psal. 145. 104. Gene. 6. Spirit signifieth the soule of man. Luke 23. Iohn 19. Actes 7. Eccle. 12. Spirit signifieth affection of minde Spirit signifieth spiritual motions Rom. 2. 2. Cor. 3. Spirit â—ignifieth reuelation 1. Iohn 4. Iohn 4. What the holy ghosâ— is That the â—olyghost 〈◊〉 verie God. 1. Cor. 13. 1. Cor. 12. Matth. 28. ob 25. Luke 1. 2. Pet. 1. Actes 5. 1. Cor. 3. 1. Cor. 6 1. Cor. 12. The holy ghost is neither minister â—or instrument The holie ghost is a substance not an accident Rom. 8. Gal. 5. Of the proceeding of the holie ghoste The holie ghost procedeth froÌ„ the father and the sonne Gal. 4. Matth. 10. Iohn 15. Iohn 14. Iohn 15. Iohn 5. The proceeding of the holie ghost is two-fouldor of twoe sortes Temporal proceding Eternall proceding Looke in the. 3. Sermon of this decade about the beginning 1 Pet. 1. 2. Cor. 4. â—ncreasinges of the spirite 4. Reg. 2. Iohn â— Matth. 13. 1. Sam. 16. Psal. 51. Of the effect and power of the holie ghost The holie ghost The holie ghost is the Spirite of God aâ—d of the sonne 1. Cor. 3. Rom. 8. The holâ—e ghost is the comforter Iohn 14. The holiâ— ghoste is a comforter giueth ioye and gladnesse The holie ghost is the Spirite of trueth Iohn 16. Iohn 14. The Spirit of promise Gal. 3. The holie ghost the singer of god Luke 11. Exod. 8. Looke in the. 3. Sermon of this decad what things are spoken against the heretiques called the Anthropomorphites The spirit is called water and a liuely founteine Esai 44. Iohn 7. The holie ghost is fire The holie ghost a mightie winde The holie ghost a fiâ—ie tongue The holie ghost a loue Matth. 3. â—sai 53. â—ohn â— Actes 8. â—api 7. The holie ghost oyle and aÌ„noyning 1. Iohn 2. Iere. 31. Hebr. 8. 2. Cor. 1. The holy ghost is the earnest of our inheritance Ephe. 1. 1. Iohn 4. 1. Iohn 3. The holie ghost loue or charity Rom. 5. The operations of the holie ghost Isai 1â— Wisdome VnderstaÌ„ding Counsell Strength Knowledg Feare Rom. 8. The spirit doth morâ—fie and quicken The spirit â—r holie ghost reuealeth â—he mysteries of the â—ingdome of God. 1. Cor. 2. Iohn 16. The spirite foresheweth thinges to come Actes 11. The diuers giftes of the holy ghost Gal. 5. Tertullians notatable treatise of the holy ghost Isai 11. Isai 6â— Psal. 54. Rom. 8. â— Cor. 3. Rom. 8. 1. Cor. 7. 1. Cor. 14. 1. Tim. 4. 1. Cor. 12. Mark. 3. A summe of the vnitie and Trinitie of God. Aâ— angel â—al 2 3. 1. Cor. 11. â— Pet. 2. 1. Cor. 6. â— Cor. 12. That there are angels Actes 23. Matth. 22. A. Steuchus in his 6. and. 8. booke de perenni philosophia What Angels are That Angels are created Heb 1. Coloss 1. When Angels were created Angels are Substances Heb. 1. Matth. 22. Hebr. 2. What maÌ„ner of Substances angels are Psal. 104 â–ª Bodily SubstaÌ„ces What bodies are taken of Angels Angels are incorruptible Matth. 22. 1. Cor. 15. Luke 20. Angels are moste free swifte and speedie Actes 5. Actes 1â— Iohn 5. Luk. 23. 16. Dan. 9. The strength of Angels Dan. 10. The knowledge of Angels Of the multitude and order of Angels Dan. 7. Matth. 26 Hebr. 12. The exposition of names giuen to Angels Angels Archangels 1. Thes 4. Thrones or Seates Psal. 18. Lordships Principalities Powers Cherubim Seraphim God vseth the ministerie of Angels Psal. 103. Exod. 19. Dâ—uâ— 5. Actes 10. Luke 15. Zacha â–ª 1. What the ministeries of angels are Esai â— Ezech. 3. Luke 2. 1. Pet. 1. Matth. 13. Luke 1. Matth. 2. Luke 22. Gen. 16. Actes 17. Exod. 12. Actes 12. 4. Reg. 19. 2. Reg. 24. 2. thess. 1. Apoc. 16. Psal. 34. Psal. 91. Matth. 18. Gen. 32. 4. Reg. 6. * Seruants Gene. 24. Exod. 34. 〈◊〉 10. â—an 4. We muste â—ot attribute too much vnto Angels Sainctes wil not be worshipped of vs. Actes 7. Gen. 16. Actes 27. Apoc. 22. The worâ—hippinge â—f Angels greatly coÌ„demned Marke what he thinketh of the temple builte to S. Michael in Mount Garganuâ— Of euill spirites That there are diuels What the diuel is That the diuel is a creature The diuel was not created euil Of the fall of Angels from heauen Iob. 4. 2. Pet. 2. Iohn â— Isai 14. Ezech. 2â— The diuel is euerlastingly coÌ„demned Maâ—th 25. Mark 9. Iohn 5. Daâ— â—2 Apoc. 20. Diuels are spirits and
substaÌ„ces Iob. 1. Matth. 8 Iohn 8. Marke 1. Matth. 25. What maner of bodies they be whichâ— the diuels takâ— 1. Sa. 28. â— Cor. 1â— The diuâ—â—â— quickâ—â— craftie â—ightie An infinit route of diuels Mark. 16. Matth. 12. Mark. 3 Mark. 3. Diuel A lyer Ioh. 6. Sathan oâ— an aduersarie 1. Pet. 5. Matth. 13. Matth. 4 Matth. â— Gen. 3. â— serpentâ— dâ—agon 1. Tim. 4. 1. Pet. 5. A roaring lion A murtherer A temptâ—â— An euil vncleane spirit 〈◊〉 God 〈…〉 The prince of this world cast out Princes oâ— the world The operations of the diuel Luke 22. Matth. 26. 1. Pet. 5. Gen. 3. Luke â—3 Mark. 9. Iohn 13. Matth. 12 The power of the diuel is definite or limited 1. Cor. 12. 2. thess. 2. We mustâ— fight manfully againste thâ—â—iuel buâ— we mustâ— not feare him â—latth 4. â— Iohn 5. 1. Pet. 5. Ephe. 6. 1. Cor. 10. The word Anima which we call soule is diuerslie taken The soule is breath and life Actes 20. Soule is taken for man. Leuit. 20. Rom. 13. Gen. 14. Soule a â—esire 〈◊〉 7. Soule is the spirite of man. The soule â—nd minde That there is but one soule That there â—s a soule What the soule is That souls are substaÌ„tes Luke 16. Luke 32. Apoc. 6. The soule is bodilesse or a spirit Iohn 10. Iohn 19. Luke 23. Matth. 27. Actes 7. What maÌ„ner of substance the soule of man is The soulâ—â—s neitheâ— God nor parte of God. Of the original of the soule Iob. 10. The operations powers of the soule Out of the 〈◊〉 cap. of Aâ—gust deâ—â—antitate â—â—imae Of the soule separated from the bodie The soule is immortall Of the death of soules 1. Tim. 1. 6. Gal. 1. Testimoâ—ies of the â—â—mortaâ—â—â—e of â—oules 〈…〉 Psal. 61. Eccle. 12. Gen. 3. Matth. 10. Matth. 16. Iohn 8. Iohn 8. Heb. 9. 1. Pet. 4. 1. Tim. 1. Apoc. 6. Wisd 3. All wise men haue thought that soules are immortal In what place soules liue when they are separated from their bodies Luke 16. Phil. 1. Iohn 14. Apoc. 6. â— Pet. 1. The soule returneth to the body but not before iudgment 1. thess. 4 Howe Soules should be translated to their appointed place Iohn 5. Iuke 23. At what time souls be carried vp into heauen Soules separated from their bodies doâ—â— not sleepe Soules 〈…〉 from the bodies are not caried into Purgatorie Soules are purged by the onlie bloud of Christ Iohn 3. Actes 4. 1 Pet. 1. 1. Ioh. 1. Apoc. 10. Ephe. 5. Tit. 3. Heb. 5. Gal. 2. Gal. 6. Eccles 11. That soules aâ— fully purged by the bloud of Christ Iohn 13. Iohn 17. Heb. 10. Marke 9. Of praiers for the dead 1. thess. 4. 1. Cor. 11. Aeriani coÌ„demned Matth. 8. Appearing of Spirits Deut. 18. Isa. 8. Luke 16. That souls separated from their bodies do not waÌ„deâ— in these regions Luke 12. Actes 7. Phil. 1. Gen. 25. Luke 16. Samuel 〈◊〉 his â—ath apâ—eared not 〈◊〉 Sâ—ule Sam. 28. Soules certainlie and immediately after the death of the bodie are blessed Iohn 3. The laste day of man. Iohn 5. Apoc. 14. Ecclesia a church or coÌ„gregation 1. Cor. 15. Actes 22. Synagogue What the church is The catholique church Galathi 3. The distinctioÌ„ of the church The triumphant church Reuela 7. Whence perfect holinesse procedeth 〈◊〉 12. The militant churche The holy churche beeleue â—he holie catholique church â— Cor. 6. The churche doeth comprehend the wicked The particular church Parish and parishe prieste Matth. 18. The church of God hath bene and â—halbe foreuer Matth. 28. Iohn 14. Matth. 16. The church of the diuell and Antichrist Math. 5. 6. 23. Math. 24. Howe hycrites are or may be accounted in the church of God. Matth. 12. 2. Cor. 6. Hypocrits Matth. 13 Matth. 13. Matth. 22. Matth. 3. 1. Cor. 5. 1. Iohn 2. Psal. 5â— Luke 22. Iohn 16. Al that be in the Church be â—ot the Church Rom. 9. Iohn 13. Iohn 6. Iohn 13. The visible and inuisible the outwarde inward Churche Of the outwarde markes of the church of God. Actes â— Matth. 28. Actes 2. Esai 59. Iohn 8. Iohn 10. Iohn 14. Iohn 18. 1 Cor. 12. 1. Cor. 10. How these marks declare the church What maner of Gods worde it ought to be that is the marke of the church After what sorte the SacrameÌ„ts ought to be vsed â— Reg. 12. â— Reg. 6. â—aptised of Hereâ—â—ques 〈◊〉 not reâ—aptised Of the inwarde markes of the church of God. Iohn 7. Iohn â–ª 14. 1. Iohn 2. 1. Iohn 4. Rom. 8. Galath 2. Ephe. 3. 2. Iohn 4. Iohn 6. Iohn 15. 1. Iohn 4. Iohn 1. 13. 1. Iohn 4. Rom. 12. Of the originall oâ— the church Gala. 4. 1. Pet. 1. 1. Cor. 4. Rom. 10. The churche is not builte by the doctrine of men Matth. 16. Galath 1. 1. Cor. 2. Iohn â— Iohn 1â— Iohn 10. Colo. 2. Titus 1. Matth. 15. The churche is preserued by the worde of God. Epâ—â— 4. The propheticall Apostolicall and Or thodoxicall Church Of the coÌ„tinual succession of Bishops Zacha. 11. 1. Cor. 11. Actes 2â— TertulliaÌ„ of the coÌ„tinuall succession of Pastors The doctrine of the auncient church of Rome The churche is not builte by warre or deceipte 1. Cor. 2. 1. Thes 2. Matth. 26. Luke 22. 2. Thes 2 â—sai 49. Actes 21. Actes 23. Whether the church of God â—ay erre Iohn 13. 15 Rom. 7. How the holy church is without spotte wrinkle Iohn â— 1. Tim. 3. The Church is the piller and the grounde of the truthe Exod. 32. Ierem. 8. Of the power of the church Power of consecration The power of the keyes Power of inrisdictioÌ„ Power of preaching Power of iudgment or iudicial correctioÌ„ Power to receiue What power is Luke 9. 2. kindes of power Matth. 28. Reuela 1. Reue. 3. 2. Cor. 12. In what pointes ecclesiastical power consisteth To ordeine ministers of the church â–ª Actes 1. Actes 6. Actes 13. 1. Tim. 3. Power to teach Matth. 28. Mark. 16. Rom. 1. The power of the keyes Matth. 10. 2. Tim. 4 Luke 9. Power to administer the Sacramentes Power to iudge of doctrines 1. Cor. â—4 1. Thes 3. 1. Iohn 4. To call a counsel Actes 15. Power to dispose the affaires of the church â— Cor. 13. Of the â—â—udies of the church There is one holie Church of God. Cant. 4. Ephe 4. Apoc. 22. Matth. 22. Without the church is no light or saluatioÌ„ De simplicitate Praelatorum Institut li. 5. ca. 30. Againste certeine Scismatiques For the diuersitie of doctrin Scisme must not be made 1. Cor. 8. For the vices of the ministers Scisme must not be made â—latth 23. For the diuersitie of Ceremonies scisme must not be made For the impure life of men conuersant in the churche scisme must not be made For the vnworthie partakers of the Lordes supper Scisme must not be made 2. Cor. 11. Vnitie must be kepte and scisme eschued Of the departing from the church oâ— Rome â—ho is an 〈…〉 who a 〈◊〉 A
the Virgin Marie by Iosephe or by any seede of man but by the holie ghoste not that the holy ghoste was in place of the seede For nothinge is begotten of the spirite but what is spirituall Neyther hath our Lorde a phantasticall but a very true body and of the same substance with vs So then our Lord was conceiued in the wombe of the Virgin by the holie ghost For the holie ghost by his eternall power did bring to passe that the virginitie of the Virgine mother beinge vncorrupted shee I say being made with child cōceiued of her owne bloud and gaue a pure and verye humane bodie to the sonne of god As is declared at large by the Angell Gabriel in the first cap. after S. Luk. Of which place because I meane to speake else where more largely I do now passe it ouer vntouched God himselfe streight wayes after the verie beginninge of the worlde did foretel that such should be the manner of that cōception For he said not the seede of the man shal tread downe the Serpents heade but the seede of the woman Moreouer the Lord by the Prophets sayth I will rayse vp seede to Dauid But Moses law for the raysinge vp of seede to the brother departed is wel knowne For if the brother died without issue of Children his brother remayning aliue was compelled to marrie the deceassed brothers wife and of her to beget childrē which were called and counted not by the name of him that was liuinge but of the deade brother Wherefore when there was not to be found amā of Dauids lyne that was sufficientlie meete to begett on the Virgin the sonne of God the fauiour of the world God himself raiseth vp seede to Dauid and by his holy spirite maketh the Virgin with childe who although she were not with child by a man of Dauids lyne yet because shée was a daughter of Dauids stock and because God so workinge shée of her owne substaunce gaue substaunce to the sonne of God this her childe Christe both is and is called the sonne of Dauid What doth that argue moreouer that Dauid in the 110. Psalme sayth In the mightie power of holines the deaw of thy birth is to thee of the wombe of the morning Or the deaw of thy birth is to thee of the wōbe of the morninge in the mightie power of holines That is to say By a certaine mightie power of holines meruaylous meanes shalte thou bee borne For thy birth shal be like vnto the ingendring of the deaw which cōmeth of the pure morning as it were a child borne of the wombe For as in the day time the Sūne draweth out of the earth a vapour which by reason of the smallnes of the heat which draweth it vpwarde is by the coldnesse of the tēperat night or euenings drawn downe againe and resolued into water So God the is the Sunne of righteousnes tooke blood of the earth that is of the bodie of the vntouched Virgine Marie and by a wonderfull meanes did holilie and purely bring to passe that of her vnipotted wombe shoulde be borne and conceiued the most holie sonne of God. The causes whie this conception of the sonne of God in the wombe of the holie Virgine is most pure are these Hée that is conceiued in the wombe of a Virgin is God but God is a consuming fire which cannot take or suffer any vncleannesse in it self An other cause is this God came to cleanse our vncleannesse that is the vncleannesse of vs men hée himselfe verilie oughte to be exempte from all originall spots in all pointes most holie to the ende that being the onely vnspotted Sacrifice offered vp for the sinnes of all the world he might cleane take away all the sinnes of the world For that which is it selfe defiled cannot cleanse the thing that is defiled but rather the spot or filthines doth double his vncleannesse by the comminge too of that other vncleane thing The seconde member of this thirde Article is Hée was borne of the Virgin Marie The Lord was borne of Marie his mother and yet shée a Virgine still Hec is therefore very man which is borne of Woman Moreouer his byrth is pure For hee was borne of the Virgine so that together shée was a mother and yet a Virgine too For Esaias sayth Beholde a Virgine shall conceiue and bringe forth a sonne A Virgine sayth hee shall do both Conceiue and bringe foorth so that neuerthelesse shée may remaine a Virgine still The birthe therefore of the sonne of God is moste pure Also his birthe is a true birth verilie and in deede For hee taketh fleshe of the substaunce wombe of the Virgin. In which signification also our Lorde Iesus Christe is called the sonne of Dauid Hee coulde not bee called Dauids sonne vnlesse hée had taken verie humane substaunce of Marie a mayde or daughter of the stocke of Dauid Which that the Apostle Iohn mighte most properly signifie and expresse he sayth The Woord was made fleshe And the Apostle Paul sayth He doth no where take on him the Angells but the seede of Abraham And in the same place againe he affirmeth That the Lorde was made like to his bretheren in al things sinne excepted To the Philippians hee saith When hee was equall with God hee made himselfe of no reputation taking on him the forme of a seruaunte and made in the likenesse of men and founde in figure as a mā Againe the Apostle Iohn beareth witnesse sayth Euerie spirite that confesseth that Iesus Christe is come in the flesh is of God and euerie spirite which confesseth not that Iesus Christ is com in the flesh is not of God. Luke in his 2. Cap. hath at large set forth the manner of his Natiuitie And I do meane elsewhere to speake of it at the full Let vs therefore confesse that Iesus Christe was conceiued by the holie ghoste and borne of the Virgin Marie The fourth article of Christiā faith is this Hee suffered vnder Pōtius Pilate was crucified dead buried hee descended into hel In this fouth article is declared the end vse chiefeste comodity of the Lord his incarnation For he became man that he might suffer and dye and by dying suffering might redéeme vs from eternal death the torments of hell make vs beinge once clensed heyres of life euerlasting For this is the end of the Lorde his death as I will by by shew you and as Paule doth at large declare in the 9. chapter to the Hebrewes This article also is diuided into his partes First wée confesse that oure Lord suffered in very deede not phātastically to the appearaunce onelye that he suffered verily the calamities and myseries of this world and after that againe the tormēts of the slaughtermen and death it selfe in most bitter panges Hée suffered therfore both in soulde and bodye yea and that too in many facions For Esaias sayth He is a man of sorrowes
hath felte calamities Hee beareth our infirmities and hath carryed our sorrowes For the Lorde himselfe also in the Gospell said My soule is heauie euen vnto the death But verily hée suffred all this for vs For in him was neyther sinne nor any cause else whye hée shoulde suffer Secondarily in this article is noted the time Pontius Pilate the iudge vnder whom the Lorde dyed and redéemed the world from sinne death the deuil and hell Hée suffred therefore in the Monarchie of the Romanes vnder the Emperour Tiberius when as now according to the Prophecie of Iacob father of Israell the Iewishe people obeyed forreine kings because there were no more kinges or captaynes of the stocke of Iuda to haue the rule ouer them For hée foretold that then the Messias should come What may be thought of that moreouer that the Lord himselfe oftener then once in the Gospell did foreshew that hée should be deliuered into the handes of the Gentiles and by them be put to death In the thirde point of this article wée do expreslye declare the maner of his death For wée adde Hée was crucifyed and dyed on the Crosse But the death of the Crosse as it was most reprochfull so also was it most bitter or sharpe to be suffred yet tooke hée that kinde of death vppon him that hée might make satisfaction for the worlde and fulfill that which from the beginning was prefigured that he should be hāged on the tree Isaac was layde on the pile of woode to be offered vp in sacrifice Moses also stuck the Serpent on the stake of woode and lift it vp to be behelde And the Lord himself said I when I shal be lift vp from the earth will draw all men vnto mee Finally hée dyed on the Crosse géeuinge vp his Ghoste to god For hée dyed verily and in déede as you shall streightway perceiue Where I haue briefly to declare vnto you what the fruite of Christe his death is First wée were accursed because of sinne hée therfore tooke our curse vppon himselfe beinge lyft vp vppon the Crosse to the end he might take our curse away and that wée might be blessed in him Then also the heritage bequeathed to vs by Will could not come vnto vs vnlesse hee which bequeathed it did dye But God bequeathed it who that hée might die became mā and dyed according to his humane nature to the ende that wée might receiue the heritage of life In an other place againe Paule sayth Him that knewe not sinne did God make sinne for vs that wee by him mighte bee made the righteousnes of God. Our Lorde therefore became man by the sacrifice of himself to make satisfaction for vs On whō as it were vppon a Goate for sinne offring when all the sinnes of the whoale worlde were gathered together and layd hée by his death tooke awaye and purged them all so that nowe the onely sacrifice of Christ hath satisfied for the sinnes of the whole world And this verily is the greatest comoditie of Christ his death taught euery where by the Apostles of Christe Next after that also the death of Christe doth teach vs patience and the mortification of our fleshe yea Christe by the participation of himselfe doth by his Spirite worke in vs that sinne may not reigne in vs Touching which thing the Apostle Paule teacheth many thinges in the sixt Chapter to the Romanes The Lord in the Gospell sayth If any man will follow mee let him denie himselfe and take vp his Crosse and follow mee These and a few more are the fruites of the Lord his passion or the death of Christe Fourthly in this Article is added Hee was buried For our Lorde dyed verilie and in deede vppon the Crosse The very truth of his death was proued by the Souldiour which thruste him through the syde After that hée was taken downe from the Crosse and layde in a Sepulcher In the Gospell are expressed the names of them that buryed him Ioseph and Nicodemus There is also shewed the manner how they buried him The fruite of this his buriall the Sauiour himselfe hath taught in these woords Verilie verily I say vnto you vnlesse the seede of corne cast into the earthe doe dye it remayneth alone But if it dye it bringeth forth much fruit Whervppon the Apostle exhorteth vs to be buried with Christe in his death that wée may rise againe in the newnesse of life yea that wée maye liue reigne with him for euermore If therefore our bodies also be buried at any time let vs not therefore be troubled in minde For the faithfull are buried that they maye ryse with Christe againe The fift part of this fourth article some do put seuerallie by it self for the fift article of our fayth I for my part do see no cause whie it should be plucked from that that goeth before nor whie it should make by it selfe a peculiar article of our fayth The woords are these Hee descended into hell Touchinge this there are sondrie opinions among the expositors of the holie Scriptures Augustine in his booke De fide symbolo doth neyther place these woordes in the rule of beliefe nor yet expound them Cyprian sayth thus It is to be knowne verilie that in the Creede of the latin Church this is not added Hee descended into hell nor yet is this clause receiued in the Churches of the Easte but yet the sense of that clause seemeth to be all one with that where it is sayd He was buried This sayth hée So then Cyprians opinion seemeth to be that To descende into hell is nothing else but to be layd in the graue accordinge to that sayinge of Iacob Yee will bring my gray heares with sorrow to hell or the graue But there are some that thincke this assertion to be without lawful proofe For it is not lykelie that they would wrappe a thinge once alreadie plainly spoken immediatlie after in a darker kinde of speach Nay rather so often as two sentences are ioyned together that signifie both one thing the latter is alwayes an exposition of the firste But in these two speaches Hee was buried and hee descended into hell the first is the plainer and the latter the more intricate Augustine in his 99. Epistle to Euodius turmoyleth himselfe pitifullie in this matter To Dardanus de Dei praesentia he writeth that the Lord went into hell but that hee felt no torment Wée shall more agreably to the truth seeme to vnderstande this article if wee shal thincke that the vertue of Christe his death did flow euen to them that were dead and profited them too that is to saye that all the Patriarches and holie mē that died before the coming of Christ were for the death of Christe preserued from death euerlastinge As S. Peter also maketh mention That the Lord went in the spirite preached vnto the Spirits that were in prison For verilie they by the death of Christ were made to knowe the sentence of
and sure Some also haue saide very wel I four mindes be destitute of the holie Ghoste the Sacramentes doe no more profite vs then it doth a blinde man to looke vppon the bright beames of the Sunne But if our eyes be opened through the illumination of the spirit they are wonderfully delighted with the heauenly sight of the Sacramentes And Zwinglius in Libello ad principes Germanil sayth It doeth not offende vs though all those things which the holie Ghoste worketh be referred to the externall Sacrament as long as wee vnderstand them to be spoken figuratiuely as the fathers spake Thus saith he And although Sacraments seale not the promises to the vnbeléeuers because they mistrust thē yet neuerthelesse the Sacraments were instituted of God that they might seale The wicked and vngodly person receiueth not the doctrine of the Gospel yet no man therefore doeth gather that this doctrine was not instituted of God to teache Some one there is that wil not giue credit to a sealed Charter yet doeth it not therfore followe that the sealed charter serueth not to assure or confirme ones faithe Therefore since the doctrine of the Gospel worketh nothing in him that is obstinate and rebellious since the sacramentes doe nothing moue him that is prophane and vnholie neither profite the wicked by any manner meanes that commeth not to passe through him that did institute them or through the worde and sacraments but through the default of the vnbeléeuer In the meane time of them selues they are instituted to profit and to seale and to haue their holie vse end in the holie And thus much haue I said of that principall vertue of sacraments that they be testimonies of gods truth and of his good wil towarde vs and are seales of all that promises of the gospel sealing and assuring vs that faith is righteousnesse and that all the good giftes of Christe perteine to them that beléeue There is also another end and vse of sacramentall signes that is to say that they signifie in signifying do represent which were superfluous to proue by many testimonies since it is moste manifest to all men at least by that which we spake before Now to signifie is to shew and by signes and tokens to declare and pointe out any thing But to represent doth not signifie as some dreame to bring to giue or make that now again corporally present which somtime was taken away but to resemble it in likenes and by a certeine imitation and to call it back againe to minde and to set it as it were before our eyes For we say that a sonne doth represent or resemble his father when after a sort he expresseth his father in fauour and likenes of manners so that he which séeth him may verily think that he seeth his father as it were present And after this manner doe sacraments stir vp help our faith while wee sée outwardely before our eyes that whiche stirreth vpp the minde worketh in vs and warneth vs of our dutie yea that very thing which we a while before comprehended in our minde is nowe after a sorte visibly offered to our senses in a similitude parable type or figure to be viewed and weighed in our minde that mutuallie they might helpe one another The similitude therefore or Analogie of the signe to the thinge signified is héere by the way to be considered I told you before that Analogia is an aptnes proportion and a certeine conuenience of the signe to the thinge signified so that this maye be séene in that as in a loking-glasse The matter shall be made manifest by examples The bountifull and gratious Lord of his méere mercie receiueth mankinde into the partaking of all his good gifts and graces and adopteth the faithfull that nowe they bee not onely ioyned in league with God but also the children of God whiche thing by the holy action of baptisme béeing in stéede of the signe or the verie signe it selfe is most euidētly by representation laid before the eyes of al men For the minister of GOD standeth at the holie fonte to whome the infant is offered to be baptised whom he receiueth and baptiseth into the name or in the name of the father and of the sonne and of the holie Ghoste For we maye finde both Into the name and In the name So that to be baptised Into the name of the Lord is to be sealed into his vertue and power for the name of the Lord signifieth power into the fauour mercie and protection of God yea to be graffed and as it were to be fastned to be dedicated and to be incorporated into god To be baptised In the name of the Lord is by the commaundement or authoritie of God to be baptised I meane by the commission or appointment of God the father the sonne and the holie Ghost to be receiued into the companie of the children of God to be counted of Gods household that they whiche are baptised are be called Christians and be named w the name of God béeing called the children of God the father c. His spéech therfore doth somewhat resemble that which we read else-where that The name of God was called vppon ouer some one which is in a maner as if we should say that one is called by the name of God that is to be called The seruaunt sonne of God. They therefore which before by grace inuisibly are receiued of God into the societie of God those selfe same are visibly now by baptisme admitted into the selfe same household of God by the minister of God and therefore at that time also receiue their name that they may alwayes remember that in baptisme they gaue vpp their names to Christ and in like manner also receiued a name After this manner by a most apt Analogie the verie signe resembleth the thing signified To be short baptisme is done by water And water in mens matters hath a double vse For it clenseth filthe as it were renueth man also it quencheth thirst and cooleth him that is in a heate So also it representeth the grace of God when it cleanseth his faithfull ones from their sinnes regenerateth and refresheth vs with his spirite Beside this the minister of Christ sprinckleth or rather powreth in water or being dipped taketh them out of the water whereby is signified that God verie bountifully bestoweth his gifts vpon his faithful ones it signifieth also that wee are buried with Christe into his death and are raised againe with him into newnesse of life Pharao was drowned in the gulfe of the redd sea but the people of God passed throughe it safe For our old Adam must be drowned and extinguished but oure new Adam day by day must be quickned and rise vp againe out of the water Therefore is the mortification and viuification of Christians verie excellently represented by baptisme Now in the Lords supper bread and wine represent the verie bodie and